《Through the ages: Dark princess》


 Chapter 1 Next adventure

    Act 1 End of a life Pov ???


    It was dark, but I was happy, for the first time in my life, I honored my name sake, I was a hero, atleast a little bit like my dad, my grandfather and great grandfather.


    ¡°Who did you save, kid?¡± The voice was old, masculine, was it my uncle? But as I looked around, I found no one, in the dark.


    ¡°A beautiful girl, I think she was the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve met.¡± I was being honest as I remembered her looking down at me, her red eyes filled with strange amusement.


    Her pink lips saying words I wasn¡¯t able to hear, but nonetheless it gave me great relief.


    ¡°She sounds kind, do you know where you are kid?¡± I know, I was sad that I wasn¡¯t able to see my sister, as she was the only one my heart kept dear, I hope she wouldn¡¯t be struck with grief.


    ¡°Is this the afterlife mister?¡± I asked, being respectful as I should have been from the start.


    ¡°Close, this is a corridor before the afterlives.¡± He said as everything came to light, as I stood infront of an older foreign man, the walls of the corridor were covered in art.


    I was scared, the corridor was beautifully decorated, and the man¡¯s gentle smile, calmness, and height terrified me.


    I didn¡¯t know what would happen next, my uncle was christian believing in hell and heaven, but my aunty and my cousins were Buhist-shinto believing in kami, spirits and reincarnation


    But me? I never believed any of it, satisfied enough with my games, manga and the traditional kendo my uncle forced me to train in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry kid, I¡¯m here to ask a favor and help you move on to your next life.¡± His words calmed me down, and made me think he was nothing like those who would visit my uncle''s family from time to time.


    ¡°I want to see your world, and in exchange I¡¯ll help reincarnate you to another life,¡± I was looking at him as he spoke and the only thing I had in my head was.


    ¡°You''re gonna Isekai me mister? Like in the manga!?¡± That made me excited and thought, wouldn''t this chance be wasted on me?


    ¡°I¡¯m a traveler, moving from world to world, and I¡¯ve been to real paradises before. I can reincarnate you to one of them, there you can build yourself up into something close to a small g god, or enjoy a peaceful life.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how to answer him, as my thoughts spinned, small g?


    ¡°I. . . yes, but can you take care of my sister? And when she dies let her soul go to where you¡¯ll send me.¡± I looked down as I asked him, not being able to meet his eyes.


    ¡°Deal, now hold my hand, I''ll send you to the Star federation, it''s a very advanced world, everyone evolved to become really kind, I feel it¡¯s a perfect place for you to grow there.¡± I had no Idea what he was saying but I hope I¡¯ll still be a boy in my next life, or atleast human.


    I took his hand, as I was blinded with a light that was brighter than my surprise. . .


    Act 2 Hospital


    I woke up, my head hurting as I looked down on my blood soaked shirt, and immature arms and small soft hands.


    The memories of today came to me as I assimilated with what''s left of the kid, I am now Yukari Shiro and my sister is Yukari Nanami.


    We''re from a once wealthy noble clan of this country, but had declined decades before I was born, my family broke apart when my dad and mom were killed because of our lands.


    Distant memories were hard to recall so I focused on the recent ones as I looked around and saw I was in a morgue as other bodies were laying on steel shining cold alcohol smelling tables.


    ¡°hmm, I''m probably in an early modern world, if they have yet to use body lockers or.¡± I smelled myself and I do not smell too strongly of chemicals and I did not even have a tag or other labels.


    ¡°Shiro died in the afternoon, when he saved that beautiful foreigner, while looking for his sister, I should continue looking for Nanami.¡± I looked around and it was night, as the windows showed a crescent silver moon.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I stood up and went towards what looked like a storage room, it was actually a break room, with bunk beds, lockers, tables and chairs.


    I opened one of the lockers and saw it had sets of medical scrubs, gloves, and other things a nurse or doctor would need.


    I took off my blood soaked shirt and put on a white medical shirt, a cloth face mask, a pair of shoes and a doctor''s coat.


    I looked at myself in a body mirror next to the door, I was young, the kid was young, I remembered Shiro having dark brown hair but now it''s full white, his sun kissed skin turned northman pale. . . And Shiro''s green eyes turned bright amber.


    I ignored the changes and with my disguise on I walked out of the hospital, the medical team on standby was basically a skeleton crew and they didn''t even have security guards at the exit doors.


    The ones in the lobby of the ward I was in, didn¡¯t even notice me as I left, at one of the side exits.


    I smelled the fresh air, as tears ran down my eyes, as the night took me and I walked and looked around, and then I saw the distant manor Shiro visited this afternoon.


    ¡°It has lights on? was he just early?¡± With that question said to no one, I walked towards the manor, as I felt a heat in my chest. . .No, it was in my heart, guiding me towards the manor.


    ¡°I wonder what that is?¡± As I walked slowly as I started to sing, trying to see if magic existed in this world.


    ¡°In the corner of the room so dim,


    A tiny fire fights to stay within.


    Its glow fades out, then sparks to life,


    A dance of shadow, a trembling fight.¡±


    Sparks started to glow at the tips of my fingers.


    ¡°Oh, flickering light, you sway and you fade,


    In the quiet night, your rhythm is made.


    A beacon so small, yet you burn so bright,


    In this dark, with your flickering light.¡±


    As I continued to sing a small ball of fire appeared in my hand, it was weak and its light was much dimmer than the street lights above me, but it was enough proof.


    ¡°Magic does exist here, but this body isn''t a very good conductor of it, easy enough to fix I suppose.¡± I continued to walk, good thing Shiro left his luggage at the manor or else I would have needed to pick it up in the hospital death storage or worse in a police station.


    As I walked, I kept singing and conjuring small bits of magic, feeling the soft touch of the universal law of Arcana, and hearing her giggles at my awful singing, but as I walked for some reason the warmth in my heart kept making me walk faster, like I needed to be somewhere soon.


    Act 3 Manor Pov ???


    At an old manor house two floors large with balconies and the architectural furnish of old England sat upon a forested hill, an electrical light was turned on in one of the upper rooms.


    In the dining room, a simple long table easily, able to seat a dozen guests dominated the room, as the fireplace burned, warming away the night''s gloom.


    Only one sat at the table this night. She was fair of hair, her eyes crimson, her dress dyed black and frilled, she was a noble at first sight.


    ¡°Did you enjoy your meal, mistress?¡± A soft voice asked, the girl was dressed as a bowed tied maid.


    ¡°Yes¡± the answer was curt, as the fair lady was lightly pressing a napkin to her light red lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to you mistress.¡± The maid said, as she gave a bow befitting someone well paid.


    ¡°Letting myself and my brother live with you, was so kind.¡± She said excitedly as her large breasts dips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce him to you when he arrives, mistress!¡± The maid¡¯s blue eyes shone at her words.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, you do not need to waste time, in such frivolities, let¡¯s keep things as they are.¡± The fair lady said, simply as the maid cleared the table, and another smaller maid entered with a cart of tea and biscuits.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± The maid said as she finished cleaning the fair lady¡¯s table her plate had only small bits of curds.


    ¡°Please excuse me, mistress, have a good night.¡± That maid said as she left the room, as wolves howled in the distance, as she had her tray in hand close to her tits.


    ¡°Fluga. (Goodnight Nanami)¡± The small maid said in passing as she entered the dining room, with her tea party cart in hand, to a silently window gazing fair lady, as she looked towards the night¡¯s crescent moon and woods beyond.


    ¡°Fluga fluga, fluga! (I think the boy would come soon, I like him I hope he¡¯ll come and serve with me and Nanami!)¡± The small maid said happily as she held a tray of tea, in fine porcelain.


    ¡°You''re quite right, he should be here soon.¡± The fair lady said as she grimaced, at the sound of the distant howls as she gave her respond.


    ¡°Fluga? (Do you not like your new pact princess?)¡± The small maid said word as if it was a question.


    ¡°A pact? Hm, don¡¯t be ridiculous Flenna, don¡¯t group me in with those vampires.¡± The princess said, and then took a sip before continuing.


    ¡°However desperate I may be to refill my court, I would never sink to their level.¡± The fair princess spoke as she pressed a hand on her reflection in the clear window.


    ¡°What kind of king would enter into a pact with their subjects?¡± The princess said to her small maid, as she took another sip of her tea as she pointed it out towards her soulless table.


    ¡°Fluga!(Didn¡¯t he save you my princess?)¡± The small maid said in one word, but meant many more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree my Flenna? Anyone graced by the small drops of my flaming royal blood, should at the very least have a proper bloodline, or some sort of a notable achievement to their name.¡± The princess finished her tea, placing the cup on the tray as sadness tainted her eyes.


    ¡°A boy who had rushed to his certain death, over a few steel beams and died, unthinkingable.¡± Her face softened at the memory.


    ¡°Fluga? (Then why revive him princess?)¡± The small maid asked with a single word, as she placed the set down on the table.


    ¡°So why? Hmm. . .¡± The princess gave a small chuckle to herself, as she thought of a reason.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m compassionate. . .¡± There was a pause as she breathed out a long tired breath, and looked up.


    ¡°I should have expected as much, they had a moon here too.¡± The princess ended as she gazed at the crescent moon.

 Chapter 2 Night

    Act 1 Wolf


    ¡°Howlll!¡± The night wasn¡¯t very cold but it had many stray dogs and wolves, I saw a few moving in packs as I walked up towards the manor.


    ¡°The city looked urban enough but am I in a very rural country? Damn I wish Shiro¡¯s memories aren''t so shattered.¡± I said to myself as I continued the lonely walk, with only the faint memories of the day guiding me.


    ¡°Finally I¡¯m here. Huh? What¡¯s happening?¡± I stood infront of a now unboarded Manor, I heard the sound of dogs, barking and whimpering in the back of the old manor, I should know what that is before going in.


    ¡°Just to be safe.¡± I started singing about a ball of light so bright that all would be blinded by its light, and then clenched my fist saving the spell.


    As I crossed to the backyard, hidden among trees, beyond in a clearing I saw the beautiful foreigner whose dress was thorn in many places with blood dripping, as she held a saber, and a small maid holding the trunk of a large tree standing stoically infront of her.


    At their feet lay the corpses of a good dozen or more dogs and wolves, they were facing a large wolf beastman, surrounded with more dogs and wolves, he had a four clawed scar in his grey furred chest and was well muscled.


    ¡°You disappoint me Whitefang, you''re not fighting me directly, is it because I was your former princess! or is it that you take pity on me? for you see me only as a helpless little girl.¡± The blonde girl said to the beast man pointing her saber towards the beastman.


    ¡°Answer me Whitefang! You dishonor your bloodline.¡± She said in a challenge.


    ¡°You''re wrong.¡± The beastman said in a guttural growl.


    ¡°Well magic exists here, beast people existing shouldn¡¯t be that surprising, but why is he hunting that blond girl?¡± I said to myself questioning what I was seeing, thinking on what I should do, I don¡¯t want to help the wrong side again.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve lost your honor, you''re just another beast.¡± The girl once again challenged, is she trying to provoke him to charge before he can use his swarm of canine, to whittle her down?


    ¡°You may have been my princess once, But I will not listen to your insults! I will use my fangs to regain my honor, I¡¯ll send you to Valhilla!¡± The wolf beastman said threateningly as he crouched, as the girl smiled devilishly preparing her sword to receive him.


    Alright best knock him out before things turn even more bloody, I felt a strong pulse in my heart as I showed myself as he charged towards the small maid and blonde girl.


    ¡°Hold it!¡± I yelled, breaking one of my prepared spells, amplifying my voice as it echoed through the entire hill.


    The wolfman''s momentum was momentarily broken, by the distraction as the small maid smashed her tree trunk on him, but with an elbow he broke her weapon in splinters.


    I was already at his side, when he was about to strike at the blonde girl. With my clench fist I punched his open back, as I released another prepared spell.


    ¡°Volt-Strike!¡± Bolts of purified pain, broke through my fist snaking into the wolfman.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± He roared as he jumped backward away from me and the girls.


    ¡°You finally showed yourself. . . huh? you''re different.¡± The blonde girl smiled at me, but then looked confused, but refocused on the foe.


    I used a pretty strong, pain-touch spell, he should have fainted by it! But the wolfman was fine, he whimpered and clutched his side but he looked ready for more, which was bad, I only have one more offensive spell left.


    ¡°I have one more trick on me, when I say look away, you run away alright? It wouldn¡¯t be good if I let the girl Shiro saved die in my watch.¡± I whispered to the girl, I didn¡¯t look back at her as I spoke, and I didn¡¯t give her time to reply as I moved forward facing the beastman.


    ¡°I am Yukari Shiro, of the noble samurai Shinto clan Yukari! I challenge you beast!¡± I said trying to sound like a noble warrior of a prominent clan.


    From what I saw earlier I think this beastman is from an honor based warrior culture. And it worked! The beastman took a breath and stood straight as he crossed his arms and yelled back.


    ¡°I am Vigleson Whitefang! Son of the great warrior Viggle Whitefang, I accept your challenge human! Ragg!¡± The beastman roared as he charged toward me, he was too fast for me to even start a verse of a song as he punched through his clawed hand into my stomach.


    ¡°Weak! You are not worthy. . .¡± Before he could finish his words I placed my fist directly at his face, as my other arm held his firmly.


    ¡°And you''re a fool, Look away girl!¡± I yelled as I opened my fist, as a deafening ¡°Tinggggg!¡± roar of sound and light came from it.


    ¡°Aghhh!¡± The wolfman yelled in pain as he tossed me back, the damage was too severe for me to stand, the painkiller spell was probably the only thing not making me scream like a banshee.


    I looked towards him, and he was rolling in the ground blind, deft and in severe pain, I don¡¯t usually use that spell, but I know it¡¯s very effective on beastmen, I looked to my stomach, and for some reason steam was coming out of my gaping wound.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Good work.¡± The blonde girl said as she walked past me and with a clean jab of her saber ending the suffering beastman.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have belittled me Whitefang, I know of your family they''ve been taken hostage, if not they will be.¡± She said sadly.


    ¡°Forgive my disrespect. . . mistress, forgive me. . .¡± And with that, with a saber in his heart the beastman perished and I gave an exhausted breath and fully laid down.


    ¡°Fluga?¡± I heard another voice, must be the small maid, is that her name? Fluga?


    ¡°Out of the question, reviving those you killed is against the laws of the supernatural, besides he knows he''s been disgraced and would not want to be revived even if I gave him my blood.¡± The girl, the mistress, answered, saying things that made me believe I would really enjoy living here, if I survived.


    ¡°Fluga?¡± Another questioning word, is that a language? They are foreigners to Shiro, the small maid must be speaking something he didn¡¯t know. I heard steps they were walking towards me as I laid down weakly.


    ¡°How does it feel?¡¯ She asked curtly. I didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°How does it feel to die twice in one day.¡± She was louder this time projecting her voice.


    ¡°The first one felt like my other ones, this one? It¡¯s excruciatingly slow.¡± I said to her, I wasn¡¯t able to see her face but she must be confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Yukari Shiro, his soul passed on before he truly died back in the hospital, I guided his soul to a good afterlife in exchange for his body and the remnant memories left behind by his soul. . .¡± I felt my soul loosening its grip on my vessel, that¡¯s bad. I really need to sing a binding spell or I¡¯ll really die.


    ¡°I might not understand fully but you''re lucky, you have a potential to become a great servant.¡± She said, pricking her finger with a pointed silver ring, her blood was red but for some reason it was on fire and looked like burning red oil.


    ¡°Not a champion? Ha ha . .¡± I asked, chuckling a little at becoming a mere servant again.


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m just glad you''re safe, it would be bad if Shiro¡¯s last act would be wasted so quickly.¡± I said remembering how proud the kid was saving this arrogant girl.


    ¡°Is that what you want to be?¡± She asked her voice serious, as she easily lifted me up and made me drink a few drops of her hot blood, with that she dropped me and stood back up.


    ¡°I am the one who revived you, my name is princess Komiko, a daughter of the overlord of all that is supernatural. . . which human¡¯s call monsters.¡± She paused as I sat up and looked at her crimson eyes, reflecting the moon''s light.


    Dear Arcana, hopefully she isn¡¯t a vampire, with her crimson eyes, blonde long hair waving in the wind, her Victorian goth dress, noble grace and silver tiara . . . really does remind me of the vampire girl that imprisoned me and made me sing for her and her court for years.


    ¡°I also possess the Eternal royal blood, which has the ability to grant half immortality to the dead.¡± She said as she turned away from me, picking up her saber.


    ¡°But once its effects wears off, you¡¯ll become a corpse again in a matter of days, so it is prudent for you to serve me steadfastly, forever and ever.¡± This really does feel familiar, I felt my strength returning to my legs and arms.


    ¡°I will serve you, but not as a servant or champion, but as your Court Mage.¡± I said as I stood up and faced her, she was much taller than my vessel was, older too.


    With a deep breath I started singing a song of mending, and cleaning. I started slowly as I looked at the crescent moon.


    ¡°In the quiet of the evening, as the moon begins to fade,


    I¡¯m sorting through the fabric, the memories we''ve made.


    Worn-out edges whisper tales from nights spent in the glow,


    Every stitch holds a story, every tear a way to grow.¡±


    As I sang, the clothes we were wearing started glowing like they were on fire, as the small tears of them started to mend themselves.


    ¡°So I¡¯m cleaning up the colors, mending all the seams,


    With fire in my heart, I¡¯m stitching up the dreams.


    Let the flames draw the lines, bring the shadows to the light,


    In this dance of ash and ember, I¡¯ll set the wrongs to right.¡±


    Then the dust, dirt, and blood started to fade from our clothes, and for some reason the small maid¡¯s hair and face started to look polished. And with that my song done, I looked at a surprised princess, and a happy looking strong small maid.


    ¡°That is what I offer Princess Komiko.¡± That''s what I said, as I gave her my one leg kneeling curtsy.


    Act 2 Morning


    I woke up as the sun was rising from the east, and my sister was looking down at me. And man, Shiro remembers her being a flat, big sister almost boyish but now? to turn this bountiful? Did she have a kid?


    ¡°Shiro? Why did you sleep outside?¡± I had a pillow on my head, and a blanket covering me.


    ¡°I came in late, everyone was asleep.¡± I said as an excuse, in truth my body was too unused to using magic, I collapsed after cleaning princess Komiko with a spell.


    ¡°Well you reek! go shower and change clothes, Flenna already left your things in your room last night.¡± I stood up and gave Nanami a hug, which she easily returned.


    ¡°Aww, Shiro, I missed you too.¡± The moment passed as I went to my room with the beddings, I stripped my clothes and with a look at the mirror after a shower.


    I saw myself, I was really scrawny even for a 14 year old, I must have not been given enough protein, I checked and my body wasn¡¯t malnourished it just wasn¡¯t conditioned and given enough nutrients to reach it¡¯s natural apex.


    ¡°Sigh. . . This really is the early modern age, the incapability of nurturing children to their natural apexes in every age, so they can grow to their maximum potential as they become an adult. A clear sign of the early modern age, separating it from the middle modern ages.¡± I talked to myself as I wiped off the water with a towel.


    - - - - -


    ¡°Mistress Komiko-sama, is the hair and eyes permanent?¡± I asked her as she was on the balcony reading a book with a tea set at her side.


    ¡°You mean your Eternal guard state?¡± The princess didn¡¯t answer quickly as she looked like she was thinking about it as she took a sip of her tea, and placed down her book.


    ¡°Maybe, it should only be active if I¡¯m in danger, not like this, as its main purpose is to warn eternal guards if their monarch is in some kind of trouble.¡± Is it because I¡¯m not the original owner of this body?


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about it too much, you should worry more about helping Nanami and Flenna with house repairs.¡± She said ending the conversation as she pointed below where the two were preparing roofing materials.


    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll take my leave then mistress-sama.¡± I said to her as I climbed up the balcony railings.


    ¡°Call me princess Komiko or just princess.¡± The princess said as I walked down, as if I was walking invisible stairs, one of my hands clenched in a fist.


    ¡°Of course princess Komiko-chan.¡± I said smiling at her unamused reaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far now!¡± I barely heard her say in mock anger, as I was already infront of the two maids.


    I grabbed the small sack of tiles and rubber hammer and started walking up towards the roof. . . I can already feel today would be peaceful, as I looked at the redness of the skies as the sun climbed higher.

 Chapter 3 Condition

    Act 1 Permission


    ¡°Princess Komiko-sama, I¡¯ll be doing a ritual soon. Do I have your blessing to do it?¡± I was her servant I think and it wouldn¡¯t be good to do things without permission. I''ve learned that lesson long ago.


    ¡°Ritual? What is it for?¡± It¡¯s been a day since the werewolf problem and I thought I should prepare.


    ¡°It¡¯s to condition my body. It''ll last a few days, not more than 5 and not less than 2.¡± I said being honest with her.


    She was curious? I wasn''t sure, as her expressions barely changes when I talk to her or when she talks with my sister.


    ¡°Do you have everything you need?¡± Komiko asked as I now realized she was being thoughtful.


    ¡°I still need to find an old enough tree for its sap, a basket of a dozen kinds of fruits, vegetables and meats, a very heavy metal or rock and an open room or place that not many would disturb.¡± I told her everything the ritual would need, as I have only finished planning it and haven¡¯t started collecting things yet.


    The princess was quiet for a long time before she spoke.


    ¡°Flenna, show Shiro to the storage rooms, he¡¯ll find most of what he needs there, and then after show him to the attic, Shiro you can use the attic for your ritual, and for other things you¡¯ll need ask your sister, she knows this town more than I.¡± I gave princess Komiko a bow as thanks, and as I was about to leave with Flenna, she spoke again.


    ¡°When you''re done preparing, come back to me so I can give you your dose of blood.¡± I was shocked as I almost forgot about that need.


    ¡°Thank you. . . my princess.¡± With that I left with Flenna.


    ¡°Fluga.¡± Flenna the small maid said, as she held my hand leading me towards the first storage room, I still had no idea what she was saying.


    Act 2 Collecting


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough for the food I need.¡± I said to Flenna as she helped me carry the food I needed. I had a basket of different fruits, an apple, different kinds of berries, an orange, a pearl and slices of watermelon, papaya and a banana.


    Flenna was carrying two baskets one filled with different kinds of vegetables and the other with different kinds of preserved meats.


    We left the food on a table in the open spaced attic, and then went down again.


    ¡°Do you know where I can find a heavy piece of metal or rock? It needs to be as big as my palm.¡± I asked Flenna, as she seems to understand Nihonjin, but only the princess can speak it, and she seems to be speaking a groot language.


    ¡°Fluga!¡± She seemed to know something, as she held my hand again and led me towards her room, it wasn¡¯t what I expected. . . it doesn¡¯t look like a room at all, it doesn''t even have a bed, just some kind of large mechanical charging system, I don¡¯t recognize it.


    ¡°Fluga.¡± She said as she picked up a random looking small metal pipe and handed it to me. . . and quickly I let it go as it was very heavy. ¡°Thunk!¡±


    The pipe made a crack on the stone floor, as it fell.


    ¡°Thank you Flenna, please, can you take it to the attic? And then go back to Lady Komiko, I¡¯ll look for my sister and look for the last materials myself.¡± I asked Flenna.


    ¡°Fluga.¡± She nodded and picked up the pipe and went to the attic as I left her room, and looked for my sister. . . What is Flenna? Is she a Frankenstein''s monster? It would explain her ridiculous strength, and that machine.


    I found sis vacuuming the dust off a corridor in the western part of the manor.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Sis!¡± I said as I gave her a hug.


    ¡°Shiro? What is it?¡± She asked as she turned off her vacuum.


    ¡°Lady Komiko asked me to collect the sap of an old tree, do you know anyone who would know where to start in town?¡± I asked her, sounding like this was an order from the princess.


    ¡°Hmm. . . you should go ask the forest ranger, her name is Sharmina. It''s tuesday so you can probably see her, at her outpost it¡¯s on the eastern side of the hill near the edge of town.¡± The princess was right, my sister does know people here.


    ¡°Thank you sis.¡± I said to her as I was about to go I felt her hand holding my shoulder, keeping me in place.


    ¡°Here Shiro, if you can just buy a jar of sweet sap in the market, do it rather than collecting it in the forest.¡± Nanami gave me a coin pouch in it was the currency of the country, five big silver coins with 500 on the front and a leaf in the back and three bills saying 1000 Toku and the image of an Ashigaru, wielding a naginata.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful sis goodbye!¡± I said to her as I ran off.


    Act 3 Friendly town


    The market didn¡¯t have what I needed, but I did find a store selling glass collecting jars and tree tapping equipment. The store owner even told me it was a town tradition to tree tap local maples during the winter, so I got the equipment cheaply, because it was still late spring.


    I rode my sister¡¯s bike towards the east part of town, and looked for signs saying forest ranger office, but I didn¡¯t find it, in the end I saw a student wearing an old dark blue and white sailor school uniform with a red bow.


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, but I''m a bit lost, can I ask you for directions?¡± I asked the girl, she was older than I was, probably in high school while Shiro was still in middle school.


    ¡°How polite, you must be new in town, where do you want to go boy-kun?¡± I smiled as I was right that being really polite was the culture of this country.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the forest ranger office, my sister told me I need to find Forest ranger Sharmina-sama.¡± The older girl gave it a few moments of thought before she pointed back to town.


    ¡°You missed the office, it¡¯s on the second floor of a red painted building two blocks that way, the first floor is a flower shop.¡± I looked towards where she was pointing at and I could see the edge of the red flower shop she was talking about.


    I unmounted my sister¡¯s bike and gave the girl a thankful bow.


    ¡°Thank you Nee-san, I¡¯ll be going now.¡± She smiled and waved me off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay out too late boy-kun!¡± She yelled at my back as I left.


    ¡°Wow, people here are nice, it¡¯s odd Shiro wasn¡¯t able to find his sister in such a helpful town.¡± I said out loud as I arrived at the store front of the flower shop.


    I saw there was a side stairway towards the second floor, I looked at the sign and it said ¡°Fiona¡¯s flower shop.¡± There wasn¡¯t anything saying there was a ranger''s office on the second floor.


    I must have looked odd standing there looking at the flower shop¡¯s sign for so long, as the store clerk came out and greeted me.


    ¡°Hello there young man, can I help you?¡± The woman was much older than me, She had light brown hair, pale skin and a bottom heavy slim figure, she was wearing a floral dress and apron.


    ¡°Sorry for loitering ma¡¯am, but I was looking for Forest ranger Sharmina-sama, my sister asked me to pick up some maple sap and I was hoping I could tap some after Sharmina-sama tells me where I can go.¡± I told her honestly as I bowed to her in greeting.


    ¡°I was expecting for you to be trouble, but you''re a polite young man, sorry to tell you but Sharmina-san isn¡¯t here now. She left this morning to do some surveys.¡± I probably looked pitiful as I gave a tired sigh as I went for my bike.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet young man, if you''re looking for sweet maple syrup I can just sell you some.¡± I turned quickly around excitedly.


    ¡°Here, follow me, I¡¯m  Fionna, and as you can tell I¡¯m Britannian, good to meet you.¡± She said to me as she opened her wood and glass door.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yukari Shiro, Fiona-sama, thank you for helping me.¡± I told her clearly as we entered her shop.


    And it really was a flower shop. Most of the flowers were outside but there were some flowers and cacti near the front window inside the store.


    The middle had what looks like a reading area, and in the other walls had books about flowers and tea, and at the counter there was a display of seeds, with their names and pictures of the herbs or flowers they will grow into.


    ¡°You have a lovely store, Fionna-sama, I would love to hang here with friends.¡± I praised how pretty her store was, and I would love to spend an afternoon drinking tea and reading here.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised how many students come here just to talk and drink tea. . .I was actually planning to expand my store and make it a cafe.¡± She said as she looked over a cabinet.


    ¡°Fiona-sama if you have maple sap from an old maple, my sister says they make the best tasting cookies when baked.¡± I told her as she grabbed a jar of sap, looking like honey.


    ¡°She would be right, this is from one the oldest maple tree in the maple orchard, she¡¯s around 160 years old I think.¡± She pointed at the jar.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see this is around 500 ml, is that enough Yukari-kun?¡± I thought about the ritual and I actually just need a 100 ml, so it''s fine.


    ¡°It is Fionna-sama, and you can call me Shiro, Fionna-sama.¡± I answered her, and tried to be more personal.


    ¡°How much for the maple?¡± after giving her minute to read her labels.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t my best stock, so I¡¯ll give it to you for 250 toku.¡± She doesn¡¯t have a fixed price? Well I did hear bartering earlier in the market as I was passing by.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m so cute, why not 200 toku?¡± I told her and that made her chuckle.


    ¡°Alright because you''re cute, I¡¯ll sell it for 200 toku and here, have a few packs of tea leaves on me.¡± I paid her and she packed everything using some twine and some Furoshiki cloth.


    ¡°Thank you Fiona-sama.¡± I said to her as I bowed and left.


    - - - - - Pov Fiona.


    As Shiro left the store and biked away, Fiona gave a soft sigh, as her ears became longer and pointed while her teeth sharpened turning carnivorously sharp.


    ¡°What a cute boy, if he stayed any longer I would have gobble him up.¡± She said to herself as the flowers started swaying indoors without wind, and she started playing a small violin as she sat down behind her glass counter.

 Chapter 4 Hidden foe

    Act 1 Close door cultivation Pov Nanami


    Yesterday Shiro asked me for help, and thanked me while showing me the maple he bought and gave me back the money he didn¡¯t spend and some tea bags, of what smelled like high quality green tea.


    But since then I haven¡¯t seen him and it¡¯s already lunch, I was standing at mistress Komiko¡¯s side as she ate.


    ¡°Mistress, can I ask if you¡¯ve seen Shiro? I haven¡¯t seen him since late afternoon yesterday.¡± I asked respectfully as a maid should do.


    The mistress didn¡¯t answer immediately but I know she was thinking what to say as she ate.


    ¡°I sent Shiro to a self defense class, I was thinking of making him into a bodyguard rather than keeping him as an errand boy.¡± I bowed to the mistress.


    ¡°Thank you for looking out for him, mistress.¡±


    Even as I said that I was worried, being a bodyguard was no joke and very dangerous.


    ¡°Call me master, Nanami and Don¡¯t fret too much, I¡¯m still unsure if I should hire him as a bodyguard, he does have potential but he''s young. All I can do is wait for the result of his class.¡±


    With that our conversation was over, as I cleaned her table, and waited for Shiro to come back.


    Act 2 Coming out of the attic


    It took three days, but as I opened my eyes, I saw I was inside my ritual circle, the bowls of food where turned to ash, the metal pipe crumbled to a pile of rust, and the sap I used to draw the circle hardened turning to sugar dust.


    I stood up as I felt the new strength in my limbs, my stomach and back, and I was even surprised by the clarity of my mind as I went through my mental exercises.


    I walked out of the attic, and saw the walls scratched, with long blade strikes?


    ¡°Did a monster come in while I was doing my ritual?¡± I went to the dining room and as I opened the door.


    ¡°Is that you!¡± A yelling princess Komiko with a blaring chainsaw came at me.


    I was lucky I was stronger now as I easily dodged her madwoman strike.


    ¡°Lady Komiko, it''s me!¡± I told her to calm her down as the chainsaw. ¡°GRGRGRR!¡±


    Cutting the stone flooring of the manor.


    ¡°Shiro?¡± She looked at me up and down, I was almost as tall as her.


    Then we heard the sound of someone stepping on broken glass.


    ¡°There!¡± ¡°GRGRGR!¡± She swung her chainsaw again, towards the window this time.


    Then I heard footsteps near me as I punched out, I didn¡¯t have any spells prepared but with my strength now, it¡¯ll still hurt, but I missed and something went out the door.


    ¡°Lady Komiko, I think it left.¡± I told her as she stopped swinging her chainsaw, as she looked at Flenna and she nodded.


    ¡°What is the enemy?¡± I asked her as she sat down and continued with her tea.


    ¡°An invisible man. . .¡± She started but gave herself a pause.


    ¡°I see your ritual went well.¡± She said looking me over like a prize hog in a county fair.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I opened and closed my hand and yeah it was successful but then I felt everything go dark.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three days, you should have your drink.¡± That¡¯s the last thing I heard.


    Act 3 Summoning magic


    When I came too, maybe after half an hour, after I once again drank royal blood.


    I stood up, my head aching, and my breath slowly becoming normal.


    ¡°You''re not used to it yet?¡± Princess Komiko asked, as she sipped on her tea in a dining room she ravaged.


    ¡°Fluga¡± Flenna said as she helped me keep my balance.


    ¡°No, it still hurts, is the enemy still inside the manor my lady?¡± I asked her as I finally got my balance.


    ¡°I would wager yes, he''s probably setting invisible wire traps in the entire house right now.¡± She said, looking unconcerned.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯ve been, swinging your chainsaw like a madwoman?¡± ¡°Cough.¡± Lady Komiko coughed, taken off guard by my words, as she took a napkin and cleaned her lips.


    ¡°Yes, I am not so violent as to swing it around without good reason, Shiro.¡± I nodded and then opened my legs and cupped my hands.


    ¡°My lady is my sister inside the manor?¡± I asked before I cast a powerful spell.


    ¡°No, I sent her to spend the whole afternoon in town.¡± I nodded, and then grabbed a knife from the table and closed the doors in the room, locking them and carving runes on them.


    ¡°Lady Komiko-sama, please carve this symbol into the middle of the room.¡± I drew a rune on the table, showing her what I needed and she did so with her chainsaw when she was done she asked.


    ¡°What is this for Shiro?¡± It took me a moment before I could answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s a summoning spell, Lady Komiko-sama.¡± I told her hoping she knows what those are.


    ¡°It¡¯s princess Komiko, Shiro, you don¡¯t need honorifics, but as you are my vassal Shiro, you need to address me properly.¡± I gave her a bow, as I knew she was being serious.


    ¡°Can I call you my lady when talking with others or when we are in public? It¡¯ll make people believe you''re a rich girl rather than a cosplayer, and it¡¯ll make interacting with normal humans easier.¡± My words made the princess thoughtful again.


    ¡°What¡¯s a cosplayer? but more importantly, how would this magic of yours work Shiro?¡± She asked as I processed what being a vassal meant in this world, and how to explain cosplayers.


    ¡°I would sing my spell princess Komiko, and then you would kill whatever I summon.¡± I explained bluntly, she gave me her approval as she turned on the engine of her chainsaw.


    ¡°Also a cosplayer is a human that dresses or wears customs to look like monsters or other people. in our case a princess.¡± I started slowly in explaining why I shouldn¡¯t address her as princess in public.


    ¡°Which means if humans think of you as a cosplayer, princess Komiko. Then it¡¯ll make other humans less receptive to persuasion or threats, but if they think you''re a rich noble girl which is more common than a princess then talking to them would be easier.¡± I finished hoping she would be convinced, but that looked in her eyes told me not.


    ¡°Stop with your babble Shiro, I don¡¯t care what the commoners think, address me properly in their presence or not.¡± She answered.


    ¡°But princess, where in the human world, you can¡¯t honestly believe there wouldn¡¯t be a time that conversation would be better than force.¡± That made her thoughtful and then she gave breath being convinced of my argument.


    ¡°Do what you think is best, Shiro, now your spell, we¡¯ve talked long enough.¡± I nodded and after clearing my throat and breathing deeply I sang, slowly at first then deeply.


    ¡°Come a little closer, let the light spill in,


    There''s a world outside that won¡¯t wait for us to begin.


    I¡¯ve got my shadows dancing, they''ve got stories to tell,


    But here at this moment, I just wanna be well.¡±


    The rune started to glow, but it wasn¡¯t enough so I used the knife in my hand to cut into my own flesh, letting fresh steaming blood drop to the rune.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got my heart wide open, like a book on the shelf,


    If you could just see me, not just the parts of myself.¡±


    The rune started to burn, as a silhouette started to form, it¡¯s almost here.


    ¡°So appear in front of me, let me show you who I am,


    Peeling back the layers, darling, take my hand!¡±


    With a spark of fire the symbol stopped glowing.


    ¡°Now princess Komiko!¡± I yelled as I went for the invisible figure''s neck, with a strong hand.


    ¡°This is the end!¡± ¡°GRGRGRGR!¡± Komiko yelled as she swung her chainsaw down, cutting down the enemy I was holding.


    He was struggling mightily but quickly went limp, as the chain of blades struck his back, probably ravaging his spine.


    I kept holding onto the corpse as it bled blue luminescent blood, I looked at it interested.


    ¡°I have two questions princess Komiko, will you answer them?¡± I asked, trying to be polite but it was hard as my heart was pumping from the rush of the killing.


    ¡°Consider it your reward for this kill.¡± She said, looking pleased with herself, I nodded.


    ¡°Can I keep this corpse?¡± That made Komiko look at me strangely.


    ¡°Also why did he try to kill you?¡± I asked the more important question next, cursing myself at the blunder.


    ¡°You can keep it. . .but please don¡¯t do any dark sorcery, and for the other question, he was sent as an assassin, he killed one of my brothers when I was little and now another sibling probably sent him to kill me.¡± I nodded as I took a pitcher from one of the broken cabinets to collect the luminescent blood.


    ¡°What do you plan on doing with the invisible man¡¯s blood?¡± She asked me as she put down her chainsaw and asked Flenna to brew another pot of tea.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, In the past I¡¯ve used the blood of a lightseek, basically a large lizard that can bend light to turn transparent, into a spell that hid an entire army from another army. . .I¡¯m not really sure what I can do with this material.¡± I answered honestly as magic isn¡¯t really an exact science nor it is entirely an art.


    I carved a portion of his skin but as I did the invisibility disappeared from it leaving me with a chunk of chalk white skinned flesh bleeding luminescent blood.


    ¡°Darn, I can¡¯t make a cloak of invisibility with his skin.¡± I said frustrated.


    ¡°Disappointed with your reward?¡± Princess Komiko asked as I turned around and she was observing, with a kind of unreadable expression.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine princess Komiko.¡± I said, slightly disappointed with the materials of this world.


    ¡°So do we hire people from town to fix this place?¡± I said looking around at the damage of the fight.


    ¡°Well it would be faster than you doing it yourselves, tell Nanami to hire a construction crew tomorrow, use this to pay for it.¡± Komiko tossed me a black bank card, registered to the imperial bank of Kyoto, damn she is really rich then, as I remember black cards are for VIPs and there was an actual VIP tag on the card.

 Chapter 5 Wolf girl part 1

    Act 1 New actor Pov ???


    In the afternoon, a girl in black and green drives into town.


    ¡°Finally here, Kaedeki town.¡± The sound of the bike and wind covered my voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll avenge you brother, no matter what.¡± She said to herself as the first buildings appeared.


    She slowed down, when she got to town proper and looked up seeing the Manor house on the hill.


    ¡°There it is.¡± She muttered as she drove past the town stores and pedestrians.


    With the signs guiding her she made it to the road leading up the hill. But she drove up in the middle of the road as a fast moving truck was backing up towards her, making her drive to the side.


    ¡°Watch where you''re going!¡± She yelled but then as she looked at the empty seat a thought came to her. Where¡¯s the driver? The truck kept moving, stopping at a road barrier, then a yell.


    ¡°Damn, Help!¡± The girl rode back to see an older boy, wearing a white formal shirt, black vest, and bow tie, hanging on with one hand at the edge of the road barrier.


    If he let go it would be a painful drop into the forest, down the hill.


    ¡°Hey! Are you alright? The truck probably forgot the side brake.¡± She said without even realizing it.


    ¡°Most likely, hey can you help me up?¡± The older boy asked.


    ¡°Here, you jumped the wrong way, didn''t you kid?¡± She said as she helped him up.


    ¡°Yeah, I was trying to save this little guy but I panicked and jumped to the right.¡± The older boy said as he placed down a puppy and patted himself down, the girl saw the kid had his left arm cut, it was bleeding a little, and his right leg was cut too.


    ¡°You''re a good guy. . .¡± The girl was about to say more but stopped herself as the bleeding worsened.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of blood, put pressure on it, I''ll call an ambulance over!¡± The girl said as she rummaged through her green cargo pants, for her phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, see it¡¯s already healing.¡± The kid said as the gash on his arm started steaming and healed quickly the flesh knitted together, like clay being pressed together, while the blood turned to steam.


    ¡°Huh, you''re not human? open your mouth!¡± The red haired girl was now on guard, as her arms grew heavy fur, became more muscled and clawed, the older boy looked confused but complied to the request easily.


    He had a perfectly normal set of human teeth, they even looked like they were recently cleaned in the dentist and his gums were healthy red.


    ¡°Oh, sorry about that, I thought you were a vampire for a moment there.¡± The red haired girl said apologetically as her arms turned normal.


    ¡°Yeah, that was my first guess too, if I see someone heal fast, but why are you here a miss werewolf?¡± The older boy asked as he rolled his sleeves up.


    ¡°What, I. . .Yeah the arm thing was obvious huh? Well I¡¯m heading there.¡± The red headed girl looked embarrassed for a moment before collecting herself and pointing towards the manor.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯m heading there too. I have a delivery to give.¡± The older boy said as he showed a cloth tote bag filled with packages wrapped in cloth.


    ¡°Well I. . .¡± The boy cut her off.


    ¡°Come on Nee-san! Give me a lift, my arm still hurts and I don¡¯t think I can walk on this leg.¡± The boy said motioning to his leg, with his cotton slacks tattered.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Sigh. . . alright I¡¯ll drive you there, but you need to leave immediately after you deliver your delivery alright?¡± The older boy nodded enthusiastically as the girl sighed in defeat.


    Act 2 complain


    Earlier that day, on the yard of a hilled manor, as princess Komiko finished with her breakfast under the shades of oaks and pines.


    ¡°Not enough.¡± She said while dabbing her mouth with a napkin of fine wool.


    ¡°Certainly mistress I¡¯ll get you seconds.¡± Nanami said, dressed in her frilled black and white.


    ¡°I¡¯m not referring to the meal, I¡¯m fully satisfied with your cooking skills Nanami.¡± She said as she closed her eyes, she seemed reflective.


    ¡°I simply need more servants.¡± She said looking at me, in the distance pretending to not be listening as I did my morning training, the maids looked at each other.


    ¡°Fluga?¡± Flenna said as I kinda understood her, maybe.


    ¡°Pardon me for asking, but am I and Flenna-chan not enough?¡± My sister asked, looking a little worried.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, it used to be different, I used to be a princess with my own royal guards, a group of elite soldiers that used to be called the Knights of the blood.¡± Sadness was evident in her voice.


    ¡°Now all I have is Shiro and Flenna, it seems I have truly fallen from grace.¡± She said looking deeply in her green tea.


    ¡°If only I had more servants, a couple of assassins wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± She finished before blowing and sipping on her tea.


    ¡°This is good tea, This green tea is delicious, tell me Nanami did you brew it?¡± Princess Komiko asked, with shock evident in her voice as she gave a smile to Nanami.


    ¡°Yes mistress, Shiro got me the leaves the other day, it took me awhile to get perfect ever since Shiro gave me samples, before he went to the self-defense class.¡±


    The princess nodded but frowned as they watched me do my 100th reverse curls on a pull up bar.


    ¡°I would appreciate it if you would call me master.¡± The princess asked my sister.


    ¡°Certainly mistress.¡± I heard Komiko sigh.


    ¡°Mistress, shouldn''t we send Shiro to more classes? The first one seemed to have done him a lot of good.¡± Nanami asked, as I only knew after my ritual, what lie the princess told Nanami, to make her less worried, honestly I should have told her something before the ritual.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible, ask Shiro why.¡± Those words caught me off guard and made me fall.


    ¡°Agk!¡± I was more surprised than pained by the fall, and it seemed my sister was looking away as it happened while the princess was looking and grinned at my reaction.


    ¡°Shiro! Enough with your training, go to town and run a few errands!¡± The princess called me over, and told me what I needed to do as I neared.


    ¡°Of course my Lady.¡± I said simply with a bow.


    ¡°Nanami, write a list of what Shiro needs to buy, and use the card I gave you for money.¡± The bank card was still. . . pretty ¡®full¡¯ even after the construction, I don¡¯t even have the right to see its total balance in the bank.


    Nanami went back to the manor for the list as I cooled down from my work out.


    ¡°Here, princess Komiko.¡± I gave the princess a piece of oak bark, she looked at it curiously, especially at the carving at its back.


    ¡°Another summoning spell?¡± She said, while I was amazed she was able to remember the rune for the spell.


    ¡°It¡¯s a summoning token, it can summon me if I¡¯m anywhere in town.¡± I told her as I¡¯ve already gone around town carving my boundary runes.


    ¡°So that if I¡¯m in danger and you''re away, I can immediately have you at my side. A useful trinket then. Can you make one for Flenna?¡± I looked at the small maid, and thought about it.


    ¡°Maybe, but I would need some of her blood, and she needs to sing with me during a ritual.¡± The answer made the princess laugh, I was shocked but she waved me down.


    ¡°Hehehe. . . Apologies but it was a funny scene, once imagined, no this is fine for now Shiro, how do I activate it?¡± She asked as she inspected it looking for a clear sign of use.


    ¡°Just say Shiro three times, and break it in half, but please don¡¯t do it now. I only made one and it¡¯s hard to make.¡± The princess looked at it with more value and gently placed it down.


    As I finished telling her how to use it, Nanami came back with her list, which she gave me.


    And after a few minutes of me reading and making sure of the things on the list, I went to the manor to shower and wear my new uniform before making my way to town on foot, as part of my exercise.


    Act 3 Uninvited guest


    In the present, I was sitting behind a biker girl, as I held on her exposed belly, as she drove us up the hill, and as we rode I was singing.


    ¡°Oh, lightning strikes twice in the same ol¡¯ place,


    Caught in the moment, lost in the chase.


    We dance like fire on a cool summer light,


    When the stars align, everything feels right.¡±


    ¡°Why are you singing?¡± Asked the girl that I was pretty sure was related to the first werewolf incident.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I do it whenever I travel to shorten the distance.¡± I said easily both lying and telling the truth as I was actually preparing a spell, but I do sing when I travel.


    ¡°Oh I forgot to introduce myself, you can call me Lizel Kid.¡± She said looking back, giving me a smile under her helmet.


    ¡°And you can call me Shiro, Lizel-neesan.¡± I said as I acted on the younger boy persona, but now that I¡¯ve gotten taller, and starting to build muscle I should think of a new way to charm people.


    It took only a couple more minutes before we reached the gate and then she stopped.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here, I can introduce you to the lady of the house if you want, Lizel-Neesan. I¡¯ve done this thing for her enough times to know she¡¯ll welcome anyone as her guest.¡± I told her being very careful of what I say, because I wasn¡¯t sure if the beastmen in this world can hear lies.


    She looked at me and the packages I was holding and thought about it for a few more moments before shaking her head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go by myself once you leave, Shiro-kun.¡± I nodded, while being very disappointed with my persuasion skills.


    ¡°Thank you for the ride Lizel-neesan.¡± With a quick bow, I left her and walked towards the front door and rang the bell.


    It was my sister that opened the door and she was surprised that I rang the doorbell in the first place.


    ¡°Shiro? Don¡¯t you have a key?¡± I didn¡¯t answer her as I immediately shoved her in.


    ¡°Quickly sis go to the attic and wait there.¡± I begged her as I looked at her eyes, making sure she understands, she nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the Lady, I already called the police.¡± She didn¡¯t say another word as she ran upstairs.


    I went to the lounge room, finding the princess reading a book.


    ¡°Princess intruder!. . .¡± ¡°Crash!¡± As I said that, the lounge room¡¯s windows broke inwards as a motorbike crashed into them, the bike landing in the middle of me and the princess in the other end of the room.


    ¡°I found you.¡± Lizel said as she took off her helmet, her focus was on the princess.


    ¡°The one who murdered my brother!¡± Lizel said loudly as she tossed her helmet towards the princess stopping at her feet. That moment I broke one of my spells, spilling luminescent blood on my shoes.

 Chapter 6 Wolf girl part 2

    Act 1 confrontation


    ¡°Killed your brother?¡± Komiko said as she and Lizel stared down at each other, one was the lady of the house and the other was a hot brute who broke her windows.


    Lizel got off her bike and stood before the princess, her arms transforming into those of a werewolf.


    ¡°From the looks of you, you''re a halfbreed in need of a shave.¡± Komiko taunted as she slowly moved backwards toward the hanging display of an axe.


    Wait, is every display weapon real? I just realized something as I never did find where the princess hid her weapons. . .so they were just out in the open. . .that¡¯s not normal.


    ¡°My name is Lizel Whitefang, I came here to avenge my brother, murdered by you, his own master!¡± I was distracted but paid attention again, at the mention of Whitefang, so Lizel was the reason he betrayed the princess. She was crossing her arms in her introduction.


    ¡°Whitefang? I do recall him mentioning having only one blood relative, a beloved half-breed sister, she must be you.¡± The princess said as she pulled out the display, arming herself with an axe almost as long as her.


    ¡°Yes, now answer me! What dirty tricks did you use against him!¡± Lizel looked really angry as I looked at the princess. She was giving her an amused grin.


    ¡°I fought him fair and square.¡± That angered Lizel even more as she ¡°Grrr!¡± roared as she charged the princess.


    The fight was pretty quick, the princess being overwhelmed from the start, all she could do was block and dodge against her claws and punches, but then a good swing gave her enough distance to do an overhead.


    ¡°Thuk!¡± The princess missed, her axe stuck in the stone floor, as Lizel jumped away from the strike. The distance was perfect as I pulled a dagger from the wall and slowly walked towards her, walking on air to not make a sound.


    But before I could make it to her she charged back to Komiko punching her ¡°Ahh!¡± towards the wall, I felt the breath come out of her in that strike.


    ¡°Weak. . .¡± Lizel said her tone a little shock, as Komiko was catching her breath during the lull of their battle.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true that young royals are as weak, humans. . .


    I can¡¯t believe my brother. .


    Would lose to a princess like you.¡±


    She said though gnashed teeth in vengeful anger.


    Act 2 Sneak attack


    ¡°It¡¯s because I was the one who fought him, warrior against betrayer.¡± I said, speaking behind Lizel as I held a dagger to her throat and my clenched fist over her exposed belly.


    ¡°You''re late, Shiro.¡± The princess said smiling as she relaxed by her legs where still rattled.


    ¡°Shiro!?¡± Lizel yelled with both confusion and betrayal. But thankfully she didn¡¯t struggle against the dagger on her neck.


    My invisibility spell broke as I appeared behind Lizel, looking like I was giving her a hug, a deadly one as the dagger was already near cutting skin, and my other hand¡¯s fist glowing blue.


    ¡°My apologies princess, but I didn¡¯t want to get cut down by your axe as you fought, please leave her to me.¡± I said, smiling down at her.


    ¡°Lizel-neesan I¡¯m sorry for not telling you earlier, but I didn¡¯t know you were the sister of wolf warrior Vigleson Whitefang.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything, just giving me a furious breath.


    ¡°I was the one who fought him through honor combat, but it was a tie, we both gave each other grievous wounds, he was in agony and I was a newly made eternal warrior that healed slowly. . . The princess merely delivered the ¡®coup de gras¡¯¡± She seemed to have calmed down, but then I felt a crushing blow to my side that made me drop the dagger and stagger back.


    ¡°You lie! Ever since we met you lied!¡± It was painful but I bared it, standing firmly looking up at her as she was much taller than I was.


    ¡°Then let me prove it!¡± I said in challenge.


    ¡°I am Yukari Shiro, From the noble samurai shinto Clan Yukari.¡± I cupped my hand as I introduced myself as if I was a warrior of a bygone era.


    The introduction rattled Lizel, as she was struck by a moment of hesitation as she moved away from the princess, leaving her behind me.


    ¡°Shiro, you would lose against her, just stall, Flenna would be here soon.¡± The princess whispered as she shakily stood up using her axe as an aid.


    ¡°No, princess, I need her respect. . .besides, didn¡¯t you want more warriors?¡± I told her as I started walking towards Lizel slowly.


    ¡°I accept, I am Lizel Whitefang, daughter of the great warrior Viggle Whitefang. Prove to me you are not a liar Shiro Yukari!¡± And with that she charged me as I picked up the fallen dagger.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Damn, I should have borrowed the axe, I thought. But then I wouldn¡¯t be able to do this.


    ¡°Mind the pointy end Lizel-neesan~¡± I said as cutely as I could, as I stabbed forward straight with an honest strike.


    She didn¡¯t dodge as I expected her to do, but did a martial art, slapping my dagger arm to the side and with her other hand, grabbing my chest with clawed hands and slamming me to the floor.


    ¡°Thug!¡± ¡°Argh, that hurt, I was expecting you to be a more gentle Lizel-neesan.¡± I said smiling as blood flowed from my eyes and mouth, tasting iron in my blood.


    ¡°And you''re weaker than I thought.¡± She said looking disappointed rather than excited like she was fighting the princess.


    ¡°Yeah your brother said the same thing, and fell for the same thing.¡± With that said I saw her eyes turn sharp and her fur stand even before I pressed my fist on the arm she¡¯s using to pin me down.


    ¡°Grasping lightning!¡± A burst of electricity burned from my fist into her in an instant traveling into her spine tickling her brain, and then. ¡°Thud.¡±


    I saw the princess standing over me as she smiled and started clapping.


    ¡°Your first victory, that is solely yours, congratulations Shiro.¡± She said that but I felt the sarcasm in her voice but I still enjoyed the moment, even though Lizel-neesan was heavy.


    ¡°Princess, can you call Flenna to help? I used more magic than my body can handle and Lizel-neesan is heavy.¡± She went closer and she looked surprised that Lizel was still breathing, but of course unsteadily.


    ¡°To the victor go the spoils¡± she said while getting closer not using the axe as an aid.


    ¡°You spared her life? Was it pity or have you fallen for this wild girl?¡± She asked, actually curious to my answer as I gave a tired sigh.


    ¡°I was serious about recruiting her princess Komiko, and yeah it¡¯s probably my human pity but.¡± I paused as something deep within me, made me mean everything I say, probably the remnants of the real Shiro.


    ¡°We''ve already killed her brother. I don''t want to kill the reason for such an honorable warrior to betray everything he stood for.¡± With that I closed my eyes, but then I felt hot liquid dropping into my lips.


    I opened my eyes and saw the princess dripping blood into my lips, using a wound she got during her fight with Lizel, but it was already healing, not as fast as me but it was, as the dripping already stopped as she spoke.


    ¡°I would have done the same, Shiro.¡± She said as she kneeled and started fixing my white ash hair.


    ¡°Understand this Shiro, never think of me as evil.¡± She said that, letting the moment pass before she stood and quickly left me alone with a fainted Lizel.


    I looked towards where she was going and I understood she left in such a hurry, it seems Flenna was planning to crash a truck into the mansion.


    Act 3 reunion


    I was in my room meditating with scented candles, as I noticed she was awake, just pretending to still be asleep.


    ¡°You know your one thirsty girl, Nee-san.¡± I said jokingly as I looked at the 10 enriched dextrose bags she went through.


    ¡°I was afraid I was gonna run out. . .please don¡¯t mock me by pretending to be asleep, Nee-san.¡± I spoke to her gently as I closed my book.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me? I was planning to kill your master, and why do you still call me that?¡± She opened her eyes as she stared at the ceiling of my room, I didn¡¯t look but it might have looked like random art when seen by those untrained in magic.


    I have an unfinished great rune of concealment, painted using luminescent blood, it was only unfinished because I didn¡¯t have enough purified invisible blood.


    ¡°I have a lot of reasons, but the main one is that you''re a kind girl at heart, and I would rather be damned than end even a single good the world had made.¡± It was another thing coming from Shiro¡¯s remnant.


    I¡¯m beginning to think, if I didn¡¯t let him pass on, he would have still made himself a hero in this world, even though it would have been a rough adventure.


    ¡°Can you stand Lizel-nee-san?¡± I said as I stood from my seat, she took off the needles in her arm and stood up.


    ¡°Am I a prisoner?¡± She asked, more curious than angry now.


    I started walking out of my room and outside the house, she followed me and I answered her as we reached the gate.


    ¡°No you''re not. . . but, I want to show you something, before you leave.¡± She looked at me and then at her bike, I forgot the helmet when I was moving the bike.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s the least I could do.¡± She said smiling as she punched me in the shoulder. I smiled back even though I rubbed my shoulder''s pain away, it was a good punch.


    I led her on towards the back of the manor, we passed the princess as she drank tea while being accompanied by Flenna and my sister, she didn¡¯t acknowledge us but still I bowed to her in greeting.


    And then we continued on without any words exchange except when my sister reminded me she¡¯ll be cooking fried chicken later, oh how I do love her fried chicken.


    ¡°She really isn¡¯t the reason your brother died.¡± I told her as we were already in the woods.


    ¡°Yeah, I know, I don¡¯t know why, but maybe I just need more time and then I''ll know why I know she isn¡¯t the reason, and you''re not the reason either.¡± She said as I felt even though she was confused, she knew the words were right.


    It was the start of sunset, as we made it to where I wanted to go. There was a new grave, next to the one I dug, almost a week ago, there was a silver plate over the large mound of earth.


    ¡®Here lies The wolf warrior Vigleson Whitefang.


    defeated in honorable battle by Shiro Yukari and his Princess¡¯


    ¡°I wrote the plate myself, princess Komiko gave me the silver plate, and Flenna did the designs.¡± I said as Lizel was already crying, kneeling at the foot of the grave.


    ¡°I. . . Brother, you were always there, my beloved brother, the only one kind to me, a half-breed in a clan of full-blooded werewolves, bullies and all others you protected me. . . always saying.¡± She was tearing up, I was seeing her most vulnerable side and I felt for her, as the memories of lost assaulted me.


    I broke a spell as I hugged her from behind, even before she could protest we heard his voice.


    ¡°Do not cry for me dear sister, you are a strong werewolf warrior, be proud. And Shiro, thank you.¡± She looked up, seeing the warrior spirit of her beloved brother, the one that had brought me to the brink of death.


    With a salute towards us and a fanged grin towards me he vanished, returning to the Valhallic heaven I pulled him out of. As the claw in my hand turned to dust.


    Lizel cried for a few more minutes on my shoulder, before she had enough and stood up not looking at me, and then with a last hug, she ran away towards the gate and her bike.


    I stood there reflecting on my action, and with a deep breath I started walking away from the grave, with one last look towards the reason for today''s event I left, the sky already dark.


    ¡°She¡¯ll either come back later, or will never see her again.¡± Said a seating princess as she used fancy opera binoculars to look at the stars.


    I sat next to her on the grass.


    ¡°Either way I feel like I did the right thing, she is my ¡®spoil¡¯ after all.¡± I said smiling at the reference the princess used.


    The princess answered my my remarks with her noises ¡°Tut-Tut¡±


    ¡°I was expecting for you to keep her as a pet, or atleast exploit her for materials. . .Flenna saw what you did to your room''s ceiling, and were you trying to hide the entire mansion?¡± I looked at her and was amazed at her intelligence as she was able to use some kind of logic to figure out my spell.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have enough Invisible blood. . . wait, pet? Exploit?¡± The words run a cold chill through my spine, as memories of my last life and the remnants of Shiro made me fearfully disgusted at the ideas.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t presume I would do such things princess.¡± I said to her as she looked at me and nodded happily to herself.


    ¡°Good to know, I wouldn¡¯t like having a monstrously practical vassal either.¡± She said as she hummed to herself.

 Chapter 7 School life

    Act 1 Preparation


    ¡°I¡¯m excited you''re going to school Shiro!¡± Said my sister as she cheered me as she went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast and my lunch.


    It''s been a few days since Lizel did her revenge thing and now with things calming down again.


    I thought finishing my education or atleast getting my Middle School and High School certificates would help me move more freely in the human world.


    Plus I am curious about the education level of this part of this early modern age civilization.


    ¡°Shiro, you¡¯ll be spending eternity being one of my Eternal guards.¡± The princess started as I fixed the polished bronze buttons with wolf carvings on my uniform.


    As I¡¯ll be going to school in a highly customized classic Imperial gakuran uniform, rather than wear the regular or in other words modern simple white short sleeve shirt and black slack uniform.


    ¡°Your time would be wasted in such an institution, it would honestly be better for you to work on your mage craft here, in the manor close to me rather than amusinging yourself at some school.¡± I felt princess Komiko¡¯s displeasure at my action, even though I did not see it on her face or actions.


    ¡°That is one of the reasons I¡¯ll be going to school, my princess. My kind of magic need¡¯s a large number of people to be cultivated properly, not just. . .¡± I said, looking at her as a netherworld princess and Flenna the Android maid.


    The princess raised an eyebrow at my insulation but she relented, and she did so days ago, that was the reason I was given the resource and Flenna¡¯s help to prepare what I wanted.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to enchant one of your things Princess? I can make your chainsaw lighter or weave some protection spells in the fabric of your dresses.¡± I asked her again, as I checked the cherry blossom art and runes stitched on my white under shirt.


    ¡°Your recall spell token is enough magic for me thank you.¡± She said as she took a sip of her green tea.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s not reliance princess, it¡¯s closer to insurance in my experience.¡± ¡°Tut-tut¡± She sounded her displeased princess noises again.


    ¡°And from what I observed, magic or as you call it in private, as Arcana, enslaves a person with its power more than my blood could ever enslave you to me.¡± She  often spoke openly of her great distrust of magic in general.


    ¡°Are you afraid of it my princess?¡± I placed my coat on the sofa as I kneeled and bowed my head as I asked her the question, and then looked at her eyes for anything but found nothing in those bored crimson and black pools.


    ¡°Of course I am afraid, a force that can rival the Immortal royal family, in the hands of my vassal, and the only reasons he would not use this force to its fullest is because of his fears born of his past wisdom, and the morals of a remnant of a heroic soul.¡± Her look was steady and directly into mine.


    I was the weaker one, as I looked away first ashamed that everything she said was true.


    Then I felt her patting my hair, fixing it to look decent rather than the barbaric uncombed hair I usually go with.


    ¡°Know that I trust you Shiro, you have protected me twice already and you¡¯ve only been in my service as an eternal guard for less than a month.¡± With that she slapped me across the face and bid me to stand.


    ¡°Go have your fun, but remember to always be prepared.¡± And with that my sister came back and we all ate breakfast. The princess asked us to start eating with her whenever possible since the other day.


    Act 2 First day


    I took a bicycle to school, I found it in a trash heap a week ago, borrowed Flenna¡¯s tools and her help, and after a few days we had it restored and Flenna customized it as a gift.


    She added extra suspensions, made the skeleton into one piece, made the brakes not break under more pressure than a bicycle can ever output, Then I placed my enchantments.


    Overall with our work we made the old trash bicycle near something you would see commonly used by the youth at the near end of the modern era.


    I named her Hestia, and we were nearing 60 Miles per hour downhill, the wind blowing my fixed hair back as my coat stayed still and warmed me, from the cold winds I was making.


    Then as I was in town proper I slowed down to a respectable bikers speed of barely 10 Mph, as I said my good mornings to the passing morning folks and fellow students alike and then I saw it Kaedeki secondary.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    I biked close towards the gate, and then hopped off, and then started walking with it towards what looked like the school guard.


    ¡°Goodmorning guard-sama, where can I chain my bike?¡± I asked to the big man with a stick and attendance board in his hands as I gave him a courtesy bow.


    ¡°You''re a polite boy, so I won¡¯t grill you, I¡¯m not the guard, I''m one of the PE teachers.¡± I nodded, looking like I was giving my full attention while being relaxed.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Villa Takeshi, I am pleased to meet you student.¡± He said, giving me a small bow.


    ¡°I am honored Villa-sensei, I am Yukari Shiro, I¡¯ve just transferred here yesterday.¡± I returned the greeting with a lower bow.


    ¡°It explains your uniform, the old imperial school regulations are effective here, so you''re allowed to wear Capital city uniforms.¡± He said as he looked over my clothes and bike.


    ¡°But I would advise you to not to stand out too much, if you don¡¯t want to be bullied, we try to regulate bullying but the best we could do is to let the kids settle their own problems and only step in if a kid gets isolated in public areas¡± I nodded to him.


    As I expected he thought I was a short highschooler, and hinting that I should help any middle schoolers when I see them getting bullied.


    I was tempted to see his reaction but I held it off for now, as I walked towards the bike racks which had fewer bikes than I was expecting, you would think all the kids should have one, living in such a rural place.


    I shrugged at the thought and looked at the class lists I was given, I¡¯m 14 this year, and will turn 15 in the winter, so I should be in middle school.


    But because I aced the math, science and language portion of the exams for the highschooler entrance, and first term exam, I was able to be let in as a freshman in the high school department.


    So after some parting words and direction I walked towards the high-school building and then I bumped into her.


    She was wearing an old imperial Sailor Fuku uniform with a crimson red scarf, dark blue long skirt and blouse edged with white.


    ¡°Goodmorning Nee-san, we meet again.¡± I smiled at her as I greeted her.


    ¡°Have we met? . . . oh wow, did you have a growth spurt?¡± She said her light red eyes, looking deeply into mine.


    ¡°Yeah, I was going through it when we first met, Nee-san. Oh, also before I forget I¡¯m Yukari Shiro.¡± She was about to return the greeting but other girls tumbled in and pushed her forward,


    I heard their gossipy voices from afar, but she only gave me an apologetic smile, as I waved her off.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s look for the classroom alone.¡± And I did so as I found my room, but the note said I should first go to the faculty office before going to the room.


    ¡°Good Morning Senseis, I¡¯m looking for Sensei Bakker.¡± I said after knocking and opening the faculty room and entering.


    It was an open office with sofas in the corners and teacher desks with chairs in a 4 by six grid.


    ¡°Here Yukari-kun.¡± An older woman in her 30s waved me over to her.


    ¡°The class starts in 5 minutes, are you prepared to introduce yourself?¡± She asked me as she looked at the wall clock over the door.


    I nodded to her as I looked at her simple dress covered in a coat, she was the teacher, my sister and I spoke too, to get me transferred. She was impressed by my score and made things possible for my transferring.


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡± She told me as she stood up.


    ¡°I know you work for a rich family living at the old Maplewood mansion, so I expect you to not be in class most of the time, but it¡¯s fine. as long as you come in once a week, and score high in the exams, do that and will give you your secondary certificate once you finish the four year course.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°I understand Bakker-Sensei, Don¡¯t be concerned, I will do what is required of me to graduate.¡± I said respectfully but at my words she stopped and looked at me then looked at my wrist and neck.


    ¡°Well you''re not being mistreated, but you should act like a normal kid here Yukari-kun, you¡¯ll be considered a concern to the faculty if you''re too polite or out of place.¡± She softly advised me, as we made it to our homeroom.


    And it was noisy, the class clown was doing a pants thing while the guys laughed and some of the girls did too while most of them were huddled in one corner.


    ¡°Sansei in class!¡± The class representative, a girl, announced making everyone go back to their seats.


    ¡°Alright I see everyone''s settled, Class this is your new classmate, please introduce yourself.¡± She was now more formal unlike a few moments ago.


    ¡°Good Morning everyone.¡± I said, giving them a shallow bow.


    ¡°I am Yukari Shiro, I like reading stories, and I¡¯m a working student, so you might not see me often, It¡¯s good to meet you all and I¡¯ll be in your care.¡± I glanced around the class, as I continued my introduction.


    I seem to have the attention of a lot of girls, the representative included, but most of them avoided my soft smile and gentle gaze, the boys weren¡¯t paying that much attention, and the few that did gave me friendly nods.


    One of the girls raised their hand, and that made my teacher instincts kick in.


    ¡°Yes, do you have a question, classmate?¡± I said easily and loud enough for everyone in the class to hear, I think my confidence rattled the girl a little, but she still asked excitedly.


    ¡°Yukari-san, are you from the capital?¡± That made me think of the remnants I have, Shiro was from the capital but he left because of his parents deaths, and moved to. . .


    ¡°I grew up in Kyoto, but it¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve been there.¡± I answered nostalgically, before the next hand was raised I answered the real question.


    ¡°This was my uncle¡¯s uniform, he gave it to me after I finished homeschooling in his household in Nagasaki, now please no more questions for now, I don¡¯t want to anger Ms. Bakery.¡± The last part I said in this world¡¯s version of French, the dominant global language.


    Many were confused but some of them laughed as I felt a soft tap of a rolled paper on my head.


    ¡°Yukari-kun take the seat next to Depont-chan, now everyone open your textbook at page. . .


    Act 3 Seatmate


    It was the first break and it was a one hour long one, so I stood up and tried to leave the room.


    ¡°Hey I¡¯m Yuki, want me to show you around?¡± My seatmate asked me in a friendly way so I gave her a gentle smile.


    ¡°Of course Yuki-san but only if you call me Shiro.¡± I said stretching my hand towards her, as she was still seated.


    She looked at my hand confusedly, but took it so I helped her up, making her cheeks redden, but she played it smoothly, by turning around towards the door.


    ¡°So where do you want to go?¡± She asked quickly.


    ¡°I want to see the clubs. . .

 Chapter 8 Lakeside Day

    <strong style="font-family: georgia, palatino">Act 1 Club


    ¡°So Shiro-kun do you want to be part of our club?¡± A sophomore asked me as we took off the small pieces of costume we were wearing for a play rehearsal.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Janne-senpai you already know, I can¡¯t be at school too often. My mistress would kill me if I did.¡± I told her as I finished taking off the cape of a knight custom.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s. . . an issue.¡± Senpai looked conflicted as another girl took her initiative and spoke.


    ¡°Do you really work for the rich girl up the hill?¡± Yuri-san asked as the other two students in the drama club looked toward us interested.


    ¡°Yes I do, I honestly can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been only two days and rumours have already started going around.¡± I said as I checked my bag to see if I forgot anything.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re subtle, about biking up to the hill after classes, Shiro-kun~¡± The only other guy in the club told me softly as he patted my head as his princess wig was still on.


    ¡°Right, I need to go now, see you guys later.¡± I said as I looked at the wall clock and saw it¡¯s already 3.


    ¡°Alright Shiro-kun go, but remember, we''re doing a small play during our rest day in the ¡®La creme cafe¡¯ you¡¯ll come, won¡¯t you?¡± Senpai asked me as she looked me in the eye.


    ¡°No promises.¡± I said smiling at her as I grabbed my bag and left the club room.


    ¡°Too bad, he plays such a charming knight.¡± The last member said as I disappeared into the school.


    Act 2 Abduction


    I rode my bicycle home, and there was a pleasant surprise waiting at the manor¡¯s gate.


    ¡°Hey Lizel-neesan, are you looking for lady Komiko?¡± I asked as I thought of today¡¯s date.


    ¡°Shiro! Your. . . No! I¡¯m not here to see her.¡± She said as she picked me up with one hand. Huh, she¡¯s stronger than I thought.


    ¡°Really?¡± She turned red, looking away from my gentle gaze, she soon let go of me un-harm.


    ¡°Actually yes, I wanted to ask her something. . .¡± She stopped as her ears grew longer with fur.


    And then a car did a drive by, as the princes grabbed me and took off in a blur.


    I had barely had the chance to lock my bike with a spell before I was dragged into the car.


    ¡°Princess?¡± I asked confusedly, as my head started to ache and I saw one star and another star.


    ¡°Are you okay Shiro?¡± I was not, my body, my instincts, they''re.


    ¡°Car. . .sickness. . .¡± I barely said as I fainted, as my eyes closed their stare.


    Act 3 Summer house


    I opened my eyes and awoke to the yelling of older sister Lizel and the indifference of princess Komiko.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! Why the hell did I have to come all the way here with you guys!¡± That was the first thing I heard.


    ¡°God you''re annoying, no one placed a gun on your head darling. . . oh? You''re awake Shiro.¡± I was rubbing my forehead as I sat down at the soft sofa with a grumbling groan.


    Everything was too much, the light, their voices, the smell of water and trees in the air, the faint electrical buzzing of Flenna, and pumping blood in the veins of the two girls in front of me.


    I looked around as the girls looked at me, I can¡¯t even read their expressions.


    ¡°Komiko? And Lizel? Where are we? Are there enemies!¡± With my last words, I felt the invocation I prepared sprang as blood red tattoos glowed visibly on my arms.


    ¡°Shiro, Hold!¡± I heard the princess, her command sent my beating heart still for a moment as everything went to focus, I was standing.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Both arms with steaming blood, a cute android maid holding me at my hip, lightning slowly flickering away in one hand and a blade of fangs, maws, and claws in another turning to a puddle of blood.


    ¡°That abomination is new Shiro, are you calm now?¡± I shook my head, as I saw the princess and Lizel was at the other end of the. . .wooden cabin? I was still a little disoriented.


    ¡°That depends, are we in danger?¡± I asked as I looked at the princes and Lizel with softer eyes, than what they previously saw, which made them relax.


    ¡°Sigh. . .¡± I gave an exhausted breath of relief, as the princess went back to her seat with her tea while Lizel sat next to me on the long couch.


    ¡°Princess, next time you drag me into a car please tell me first, I have like a dozen emergency spells prepared, you just made me waste.¡± I actually didn''t know how many I used.


    So I looked at the pen tattoos on my arms and saw I was missing four, and not just four, I¡¯m missing the really powerful ones.


    ¡°Four.¡± She said as I looked towards, her shock that she noticed, the less flashy one.


    ¡°And you should have explained more to me what those tattoos were, when you asked permission if you can prepare spells in advance.¡± Well yeah, as her vassal I should have been more detailed about the things I do that she doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I apologize, princess, also where are we?¡± I asked again as I looked confused.


    ¡°Where at my summer house.¡± She said simply as she looked at me, and then towards the lake, I raised an eye to that.


    ¡°Why did we come here princess?¡± I asked curious as to why we¡¯re at a lake cabin, in late spring, summer is till a week away.


    ¡°I want to know too.¡± Lizel spoke now calmer than when I was starting to wake up.


    ¡°We''ve come to relax.¡± She said and it sounded honest, actually a little too honest so I was now suspicious, but now she looked back at me and my arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Lizel said, her face a mask of suspicion.


    ¡°Sigh. . . I was worried that the fighting had put you on edge, Shiro, and I was right, if I wasn¡¯t here to command your blood or Flenna to hold you back-¡± Her eyes showed a thing I have never thought she had, compassion.


    But quickly those crimson eyes went back to normal, as she blinked.


    ¡°-You would have gone on a rampage, until your blood runs cold.¡± She finished with such certainty that it made me feel ashamed, my guts twisting.


    ¡°And I know of the devastation an eternal guard can havoc once frenzied.¡± There was heat in her eyes now, that threat of bringing me to heel as if I was to become a rabid dog.


    It made me smile and happy inside as she was a much better mistress than I had in my last life.


    ¡°Thank you, kind princess.¡± I said with a bow, as my voice held nothing but sincerity.


    I was waiting for her indifferent come back but nothing came, as I looked she was already sipping her tea, looking at the moon that was almost full.


    ¡°Lizel, you are here now, go with Shiro and relax tomorrow, we have a jetski at the marina.¡± She said, ending the conversation.


    ¡°As if I would!¡± Lizel said as she stormed out of the living room.


    ¡°You know princess, I can probably convince her to open up tonight.¡± I told the princess as I tried to stand up but only ended falling chest first onto the wooden floor.


    ¡°You''re in no condition to try anything Shiro.¡± She said leaning into her seat as Flenna handed her a book titled ¡®The exploration logs of Otter Marsh - 1835¡¯.


    ¡°You¡¯ve used four very powerful spells, what was your limit again?¡± I can feel her amusement, as I saw her smiling, as my head was forced towards her, I gave breath as I looked away.


    ¡°Three, I can only do three a day if I don¡¯t want to collapse.¡± I said cursing the immaturity of my body, it has so much potential, but cultivating it. is as slow as building a wall of stone, by hand.


    ¡°I will be giving you blood later tonight, but for now sleep, you¡¯ll need to entertain your ¡®spoil¡¯ tomorrow.¡± She amusingly said, as she stopped minding the piece of meat that bloodied her floor, and I relented as I closed my eyes, and quickly fell to sleep.


    Act 4 Lake fun


    The next day when I woke up I was immediately dragged by Lizel and we ended up racing around the lake, with a jetski taking turns to see who can circle the lake the fastest.


    ¡°Yeahh!¡± ¡°Faster Lizel-neesan!¡± We both screamed as Lizel revved up the jetski as we did water circle in the lake.


    ¡°Just Lizel!¡± Lizel yelled as I was barely able to hear her through the sound of the jetski¡¯s engine and the splashing water.


    ¡°What! I can¡¯t hear you Lizel-neesan!¡± She did slow down and then we stopped at basically the middle of the lake.


    ¡°Just call me Lizel, Shiro. . .I already lost to you in a duel I don¡¯t. . . deserve you calling me big sister.¡± Her hair and her skin was wet, from the jetski¡¯s splashes.


    I felt my cheek redden as I looked at her tumbling on her words, and how the white bikini barely covers it all. so cute.


    ¡°If it¡¯s uncomfortable for you then I will start calling you Lizel, but in one condition.¡± I said as I wrapped my arms around her, she didn¡¯t struggle.


    ¡°What, what, is it?¡± She was slipping, even though I couldn''t see her face, I know she was horribly red right now.


    Then I did it, I stood up carrying her and then slammed her into the water.


    ¡°Shiro!¡± She yelped in surprise, rather than pain.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, I¡¯ll only call you Lizel, big sis if we can duel again!¡± I was already casting a spell, but rather than singing my spell into reality, I was using my arms to conduct a silent orchestra.


    Lizel noticed my odd movements, and then I saw the same danger senses in our first duel in her brown eyes as they turned wolfic, as her arms followed as she immediately dived as I said.


    ¡°Light of Lucifer!¡± ¡°Tuck!¡±A bright burst of light anyone could see for miles, showed itself in the day, challenging the light of the sun, with the sound of the air itself breaking.


    Strong winds echoed, as the force of my spell created waves on the surface of the lake, the sound made me frown as the princes might have been disturbed.


    But that was at the back of my mind, as Lizel dolphin raised up from the water her fists turning into those of a werewolf.


    She swung at me as we fought at the close space of the jetski but before it could land, I leapt into the air, out balancing her footing on the jetski.


    ¡°Air steps!¡± I yelled my spell, as my foot found purchase on the air as I was above Lizel, and then kicked at the air jumping punching down towards her.


    ¡°Pugh!¡± My fist landed on her palm, and they were soft.


    ¡°You''re done!¡± Lizel said, as I was distracted by her soft palm as her other fist struck my chest and that was enough, as everything turned dark, and I felt my body getting flung away.


    Act 5 Lake shore


    When I came to the sun was pretty low, but I¡¯d say I still had about two hours of daylight.


    ¡°You, awake?¡± I looked at my left and saw Lizel sitting on a sunbathing chair.


    ¡°Yeah, I am, that was a good fight.¡± I said smiling and going back to the small marina we were on.


    ¡°Were even.¡± I said as I looked at the floating clouds.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She answered, her voice happy.


    ¡°But you can''t call me big sister anymore.¡± She said even more happy now, all that embarrassment and shame gone.


    ¡°Okay Lizel.¡± I said, opening my eyes looking up towards her, as she looked back smiling.

 Chapter 9 Lakeside night

    Act 1 Walk


    In the forest path back to the summer house, with the trees shading us of the last bits of sunlight for the day, there I spoke as we walked.


    ¡°So what do you want to ask, lady Komiko?¡± I broached the subject, as I have an idea of what she wanted to talk to her about but I wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°I . . . No, sorry Shiro, but I think it¡¯s best if I tell her first.¡± She said, stopping and not meeting my eyes as she answered me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Lizel, as long you''re not going after her again, then you have my support.¡± I said, giving her a gentle smile, as I walked forward and patted her shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I think we had enough fun for today.¡± I said as we switched places as I was now the one leading.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I just remembered something.


    ¡°What, is it Shiro?¡± She said looking at me confused and then looked around us.


    ¡°Do you hunt? Like do werewolves do regular wolf things?¡± I asked her as I was started to be curious about the so-called ¡®monsters¡¯ of this world. She looked almost offended but I continued.


    ¡°Like I''m a human right? If werewolves come from the ancestral wolves, like how humans came from ancestral apes, we humans still have the tendency to do ape-like behaviors.¡± I talked like that as we walked, and her insulted look just turned into confusion.


    ¡°Ahh. . . sorry Shiro, but I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t listen much when the elders told us our origin myths and folk stories.¡± She said scratching her head, trying to remember things she barely paid attention to.


    ¡°But to answer the first one, yeah some werewolves do hunt and practice the old ways, I even joined a hunt once..¡± She said as she now looked at me smiling a proud smile.


    ¡°When I was little, I remember the time I spent with my dad and brother more than the actual hunting.¡± She said as her memories made her smile a genuine one.


    "But mostly the werewolf tribes today do husbandry or just work and buy meat or livestock from humans or other races." She said as she looked away from me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I gave her a small hug from behind and then shook her by the arm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask to hunt with you sometimes.¡± I said to her as I entered the summer house.


    Act 2 Early dinner


    I was in the kitchen of the summer house, in full view of the living room, the princess was there reading her book, Lizel just went to the bath.


    My sister stayed in the manor so it was up to me to cook, and it was simple as the fridge and covers were well supplied, I wonder who deals with the logistics for the princess. . . or finances.


    ¡°Princess! I¡¯m not as good a cook as my sister and I don¡¯t know how to cook any fancy western recipes, but I¡¯m really good with Asian ones.¡± I loudly said so she could hear me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Shiro, if I don¡¯t like what you make I¡¯ll just ask Flenna to cook something else.¡± That actually took away the pressure I was feeling so I went to work.


    First I looked for flour, salt, pepper, other herbs, some meats, rice and some veggies with all that I started working, and singing and asked Arcana to make my cooking go faster, and the meal tastier.


    ¡°In the warmth of the evening glow,


    Underneath the stars, watch the embers flow,


    Got a cast-iron heart, and I''m ready to sear,


    Pulling memories close, in the crackling air.¡±


    The butter oil and the natural oil of the meat crackled as I sang.


    ¡°With a sprinkle of salt, let it rain like the past,


    Each grain an echo of the moments that last,


    We¡¯ll dance with the fire, let the flames take the lead,


    Pour the love in the pot, and let it breathe.¡±


    The soup stock, where I first boiled the meats, started simmering, the steam and smell wafted the room, as I added veggies and herbs.


    ¡°Cooking with fire, it¡¯s a soulful delight,


    Bring on the rice, let the flavors ignite,


    Sizzle and swirl, in our kitchen so tight,


    With you here beside me, everything feels right. . .¡±


    And I continued to sing and work and at the end I had bowls of hearty soup, and thinly wrapped meats with vegetables and rice, I remember the boy who taught me to make this, called it a shanghai.


    ¡°Done! Let¡¯s eat people.¡± I said as Flenna helped me carry trays of food to the table so everyone could eat.


    The princess stood up and with the help of Flenna sat at the table, I sat with her. And asked her to take the first bite, and it made me sweat, as she looked at what I made.


    She first tried the soup and she smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯¡¯m not used to the flavor but I don¡¯t dislike it.¡± She said as she then tried the wraps, I made two kinds, one soft and another crispy.


    She tried the crispy one first, cutting it in half and then biting one of the halves.


    ¡°Good, it¡¯s not bad Shiro, thank you for cooking for me.¡± I smiled happily at her as I dug in my own food, and damn, I nailed it but I think if I didn¡¯t use magic it would have taken me half the day to make all of this.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Ahh~ that was a good bath, oh! The foods ready!¡± Lizel said as she joined and ate with us, her hair was still wet and she was only wearing a loose bathrobe.


    ¡°I like the softer shanghai than the one you fried using the honey butter.¡± The princess said as we ate, I laughed at that, as the princess really does have a refined palate.


    ¡°Well I like the crispy ones the best, thank you Shiro!¡± Lizel said as she finished her 3rd plate, good thing I made a lot.


    I enjoyed the moment, so I savored it as much as the soup, that I liked the best in this spread I made, and as I savored this moment I felt my connection to Arcana in this new body grow stronger.


    Act 3 Fishfolks


    We finished our food as Flenna fixed and cleaned the table and plates, we sat down on the sofas, satisfied. Lizel being the one who ate the most didn¡¯t look like she ate a few kilograms worth of food.


    ¡°Hmm, do werewolves have high metabolisms?¡± I asked casually.


    ¡°Yeah we do, that¡¯s why we heal fast and become stronger when our stomachs are full.¡± Lizel said as she drank green tea, I had some too because it tasted wonderful.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really plan on coming here but I¡¯m glad I did.¡± Lizel told the princess, making her smile, but then Lizel¡¯s nose twitched.


    ¡°Well anyways don¡¯t you feel them?¡± She asked suddenly.


    The princess looked confused, and I was too until I felt it. . .


    ¡°See that¡¯s why you''re a princess, I can smell them, a lot of them.¡± She looked serious, which made me focus on the barrier more.


    ¡°Something. . . no, a lot of things are touching my barrier, and going past it.¡± I said as I was worried of danger, right now at best, I can do 2 powerful spells and 3 weak ones, without needing to be revived.


    ¡°Dozens of them. . .each one of them are hostile.¡± With that said I went to the floor kneeling, my hand on the hardwood.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you do something princess?¡± Lizel said, her voice was very blameful.


    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous, the tribes here are peaceful. . .¡± The princess was cut off mid word, as the entire cabin started trembling, turning on one side.


    ¡°Princess! permission to protect the cabin.¡± I said as I felt the entire building sliding down the hill, as the fading ink tattoo on my arm turned blood-red, bleeding slightly.


    ¡°Granted.¡± She said as both her and Lizel stood shaky legs, while Flenna fell towards us from the kitchen.


    ¡°Root!¡± I yelled as I broke one of the spells on my arm, making the bleeding one fade.


    The sliding stopped, but the trembling did not as it grew worse, as huge vines covered the windows shattering some, breaking some of the flooring, cracking the log walls and then it stopped.


    ¡°Ha. . Ha. Ha," I was deeply as I tried to speak.


    "Alright I have the cabin stable princess, I think a bunch of monsters broke the poles supporting the cabin.¡± The princess ignored my words, as she went towards the balcony, fortunately it was spared by my vines. I followed her, as everyone else did, and we saw them, shadows in the lake.


    ¡°Merfolk.¡± Lizel said confused but also angry.


    We were at the edge of the lake supported only by a hundred or so tree-like vines, we were safe here but also trapped


    ¡°To the roof!¡± The princess said as she led the way.


    We were on the roof now and saw a lot of the Merfolks, on both up the hill land and coming out of the lake toward us.


    ¡°Where surrounded.¡± The princess muttered as she looked around.


    ¡°Yeah we are, I can smell some of them climbing up.¡± Lizel added.


    ¡°Flugga.¡± Flenna said just behind the princess.


    But I stood quietly and then sat down, and started meditating, relieving as much mental pressure as I can to atleast be able to cast one more weak spell, as I¡¯ve already used one of my stronger ones.


    ¡°Shiro! We do. . .¡± I don¡¯t know why but Lizel stopped mid word.


    ¡°Leave him be Lizel, we would need his magic later.¡± I lost connection to the world around me, as I meditated too deeply.


    Act 4 Demands


    When I woke up from my meditation, the first thing I sensed was the rhythmic drumming.


    The second was the smell of the lake and fresh fish.


    As I opened my eyes I saw the princess was tied to a pillar.


    We were on a clearing, at the shore of the lake lit by bonfires.


    Lizel was tied next to me.


    I don¡¯t see where Flenna is.


    And where surrounded by disgusting fish monsters.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you princess.¡± I looked towards the old voice and saw it was an old looking fishman being carried by a small palanquin.


    ¡°I believe this is the first time you and I meet.¡± The elder fishman continued, and then I noticed the old Shinto temple behind him.


    I heard a small laugh from Lizel, I don¡¯t know what she found amusing.


    ¡°I take it you¡¯re the chief of this tribe?¡± Princess Komiko said towards the elder fishman unconcernedly, as she was tied to a pole 10 meters up from the ground.


    ¡°We¡¯re a race that have long been banished, from the neither kingdoms.¡± The old fishman said, his voice trembling.


    ¡°Forced to live here amongst the humans.¡± Anger was starting to paint his words.


    ¡°We will never forget the mistreatment done to our people by the Royal family!¡± Something was wrong, I hear his anger, but I felt another emotion in the air. . . Greed.


    ¡°Our hatred, we despise you princess!¡± There, it looked too much like a play rather than real emotions, I cut my bindings but pretended to still be tied up, as our guards were focused on the elderly fishman.


    ¡°Enough of your speech old one, why don''t we skip to the truth?¡± The princess said with a confident smile, the fishmen were struck by her silent words.


    ¡°As you haven¡¯t killed me yet because of your vendetta against the royal family.¡± She started as the fishmen quietly listened as they looked on with shock.


    ¡°Then you must be after my power, you all wish to become immortal do you not? Or am I mistaken.¡± Everyone was looking at the princess now, I felt the greed rising among them, but many others started bowing.


    ¡°Get up you fools!¡± The elder said as he made those that bow stand as he stood himself and started walking towards the princess.


    ¡°Ha ha! You are a true princess, worthy of your bloodline princess Komiko, I¡¯ll be direct.¡± The elder started.


    ¡°Yes we desire your power, as having immortal bodies will be the best method for the survival of our race.¡± The elder spoke and as he did I started humming to slowly build up a spell.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Everyone gasped, including me, almost ruining my focus on the spell.


    ¡°Eh. . . Just like that?¡± The elder was struck speechless, but I recognized that look, in the eyes of the princess she was buying time for something, and she didn¡¯t look at me, so she must be waiting on something else.


    ¡°So, who wants to die first?¡± The sounds of the drums stopped as I felt everyone around had only shock and disbelief in their hearts.


    ¡°Mermaids bane.¡± I said to the wind as I casted my spell, Lizel looked at me but the guards were to focus on the conversation.


    ¡°Everyone in the kingdoms knows that the Royal family possesses the ability to bestow partial-immortality.¡± The princess was truly smiling now.


    ¡°However, it only works on the dead. You might not know this but I do not harbor the power to grant immortality to the living.¡± She finished as I felt the morale of all those around me lower.


    Defeated using only words, I am amazed at her.


    ¡°Decide amongst yourself, who wants to die first? Or would you all want to do it all at once? well?¡± Her smile was straight out of hell and her eyes made me feel like a child in the dark.


    Everyone started talking to each other as the silent order was broken, some even got into arguments, then Lizel went werewolf and charged at the chief.


    ¡°You''re the leader right!¡± She screamed as she aimed to bash the leader''s head off.


    ¡°No!¡± The elder said as he fell over at the surprise.


    ¡°Stop Lizel!¡± The princess commanded, making Lizel stop and looked at her confusedly.


    ¡°Why?!¡± Lizel shouted back mad and confused.


    ¡°Because right now I¡¯m asking them whether their entire tribe is willing to pledge eternal loyalty to me.¡± Everyone was silent again, as the princess looked imperious even in bondage as she was.

 Chapter 10 End of Lakeside

    Act 1 Declaration


    ¡°WHAT A LOAD OF MUCK!¡± a terrifyingly large deep voice spoke as the earth trembled with each of the giant¡¯s steps.


    And then it emerged from the lake with his head turning, its eyes were glowing red, and as it stood, it was much taller than the pole the princess was tied to.


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to fool us all! I will drink her blood and prove it!¡± The giant¡¯s hand tried reaching for the princess.


    ¡°Stop that!¡± The elder yelled, and the monster was stopping but, still I made my move.


    ¡°Wind burst!¡± I yelled as I casted one of my prepared spells.


    A great burst of wind blew into the giant out balancing him, making him take a few steps backwards.


    ¡°I will not let you lay your scaled hand on the princess!¡± I loudly said as I stood up and felt my connection to Arcana coursing through me, and as well as the heat upon my blood, my connection to the princess urging my heart.


    ¡°Enough! We have already lost, everyone of us in this tribe needs immortal bodies, for this reason alone we cannot kill the princess nor can we kill each other for her cursed gift.¡± The chief spoke and I saw many of the fishmen listened, as well as the giant one that had gained his balance.


    ¡°CHIEF! Say as you may, but I cannot allow this, if this girl escapes it frightens me of the retribution she¡¯ll unleash upon our tribe!¡± The giant fishman loudly answered as he pointed at the princess but looked at me.


    ¡°Then, let us settle this according to the ancient laws, a duel between champions.¡± The princess started her masked was that of absolute confidence.


    ¡°If you win this contest, I shall overlook your tribe''s transgressions.¡± The princess said towards the giant, it took only a moment before he answered.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± He said as he walked towards the elder.


    ¡°Shiro, can you be a dear?¡± She asked and I jumped up only reaching half way and then started air walking the rest of my way towards her, I quickly cut her free with a pocket knife and then carried her towards the chief.


    ¡°You know princess, I think you should let Lizel fight for you.¡± I suggested it to her as I carried her down, she was lighter than I expected.


    ¡°I plan to, you''re lucky I like your new Nee-san, Shiro.¡± I laughed at her answer and rib against me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not calling her that anymore, she has beaten that habit out of me.¡± I answered as we made it towards the Chief, Lizel and the Giant fishman.


    ¡°Be a dear Lizel, I know you didn¡¯t follow us just because of a helmet.¡± The princess said as we approached, Lizel looked at me and I gave a smile and a nod, which she returned.


    ¡°I get it princess, I''ll be your champion.¡± Lizel said as she stepped forward to meet the giant who had already taken his place in the clearing.


    ¡°HA HA HA! You would send a little girl, princess! HA!¡± The giant said amused as it¡¯s long arms drummed it¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Do not laugh! My name is Lizel Whitefang, Daughter of the great warrior Viggle Whitefang, I accept the honor of serving as the princess Komiko¡¯s champion! I hereby challenge you to a duel.¡± Lizel¡¯s arms transformed, I heard as everyone cheered at the prospect of being forgiven, so easily.


    Act 2 Request


    ¡°Wait!¡± I shouted, making everyone stop and look at me, even the champions as they looked confused, as I walked into the middle of them


    ¡°Please, I beg you all, can I say a small prayer before the match?¡± I told them all while I looked at the princess and the chief while I motioned the princess too look up, it made her  look up and saw what I saw.


    The moon was covered by a thick shade of clouds, she immediately understood and spoke to the chief and then the chief shouted.


    ¡°Let the boy pray, before the match, let him beg to his gods.¡± The giant nodded, laughing and the other fishmen cheered louder, while insulting me.


    ¡°Look at the fool! It wouldn¡¯t matter! Ha ha ha! The human thinks himself a shaman!¡± The fishmen insulted and laughed.


    I smiled at the princess and winked at Lizel, as I looked towards the hundreds of laughing fishmen, as I placed my hand towards the sky and spoke in a voice of abyssal worship.


    ¡°Oh Nix! Lady of the night, let me pray in your realm!¡± The bonfires around us turned cold and dimmed, as the shadows on our feat started dancing, fear erupted from the once laughing fishmen.


    ¡°Shiro what. . .¡± Lizel almost asked but I continued, ignoring her.


    ¡°Hear me! Princess Kaguya! Hear your son, for he only asks for you to show us your blessed light!¡± Then the dancing shadows disappeared, and the fires roared brighter than ever.


    But they were mere candles compared to the silver moon, as the clouds parted like the sea before Noah, and her light pierced through us all.


    ¡°WOOO!!!¡± the illusionary head of a great white wolf many times larger than the giant fishman howled behind me.


    I watched as many of the fishmen clutched their ears in pain, some kneeling in agony.


    ¡°Alright this duel is now fair!¡± I announced as I walked back towards the princess as the wolf illusion disappeared behind me.


    The princess gave me a very judging look as the duel commenced and of course with the Moon shining so brightly Lizel was easily pummeling the giant fishman to the ground, as he fought back with his own hits, but they did nothing.


    ¡°Sorry for showing off, princess.¡± I said, giving her a cocky smile.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°No, no, he''s losing!¡± The chief said weakly.


    ¡°No one can go blow for blow, against a werewolf underneath a full moon, especially a moon like that. Lizel will be winning this duel.¡± The princess said confidently.


    ¡°Huh? But doesn¡¯t that mean will be. . .¡±  The elder wasn¡¯t able to finish his words, his eyes fearful as he looked at me.


    ¡°Your transgression means nothing to me.¡± The princess was being merciful again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if I don¡¯t understand your hatred towards the Royal Family. I¡¯ll take it as water over the bridge.¡± She said lastly as she looked down on the chief.


    ¡°Because we''re fish?¡± I laughed at their talk, which made the others around us start to laugh too.


    ¡°Good one princess, but I¡¯m not satisfied with that.¡± I said as everyone around us stopped laughing, and started looking violent as I looked their chief in the eye, and he frowned.


    ¡°And what would satisfy you, oh great priest, and guardian of the princess.¡± I smiled at him, as he was deceived that I was some kind of powerful priest.


    ¡°Simple, a hundred liters of your tribe''s blood and a dozen scales from each member of your tribe.¡± That was my request and I said easily with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much boy!¡± The old chief said angrily, gaining back his spine, as well as those around us.


    But he returned into despair, as I raised my right fist, as the entirety of my body was bathed by the light of the moon, making my white hair shimmer.


    Every fishman around us clutched their necks in agonizing pain, and those farther gave us a fearful wide berth.


    ¡°I. . I. . .¡± The chief was struck fearful beyond tears, and those around us lost all the fight in them as they were all kneeling in pain begging for mercy and then I heard the princess sigh.


    ¡°Shiro, I am showing them mercy, if you continue showing them your wrath, then I will be disappointed in you.¡± I wasn¡¯t brave enough to look at my lady, but I understood her tone and she was unhappy, so I opened my fist.


    As I opened my hand, I heard many relieved breaths around us, the chief himself looking at the princess behind me as a goddess and me as a devilish demon.


    I turned around, and gave the princess an apologetic bow and then looked back at Lizel who had already won her duel, raising her fist making everyone cheer her in fear and respect.


    Act 3 Favour


    As the fishmen fished out Flenna from the bottom of the lake, as I was meditating on a stomp near within sight of the princess and Lizel, they spoke to each other, on the shores of the lake.


    ¡°Princess, I have a favor to ask.¡± Lizel started, her voice heavy.


    ¡°Consider it done¡± The princess said easily.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even told you what it is!¡± Lizel said loudly, becoming annoyed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to understand you even before we came here.¡± The princess answered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say it.¡± The princess finished, in her superiority masked voice.


    ¡°Ahk. . . And now you''re just being difficult. Please let me say it atleast.¡± Lizel relented and started to speak calmly.


    ¡°Princess, you may be the one who killed my beloved brother.¡± Lizel¡¯s voice was now sad, but it was somehow at peace.


    ¡°But I know my real enemy is the one who made big brother Vi, go after you.¡± Now I hear Lizel¡¯s hatred as she spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s the one who took me hostage, and turned my brother into an honorless traitor.¡± The anger in Lizel was there, but now it was cold, rather than the one I felt the first time we met.


    ¡°Everyone knows about the succession war of the young royals, your siblings are trying too off each other.¡± Lizel started, I opened my eyes and saw they weren¡¯t looking at each other but at the lake.


    ¡°I know one of your siblings is my enemy, and that¡¯s the person I¡¯m going to kill. But to do that. . .¡± Lizel Said as she looked over the princess.


    ¡°You need us to work together.¡± Lizel wasn¡¯t shocked as the princess finished her words.


    ¡°If we worked together, you¡¯ll eventually get your chance, did I guess right?¡± The princess questioned as she didn¡¯t meet the eyes of Lizel.


    ¡°Yes, you''re right, is it okay though? I think it¡¯s awful that I want you to kill one of your siblings.¡± Lizel said, her voice heavy with the request.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The princess said in sadness.


    ¡°You''re a warrior right?¡± The princess changed the subject as she looked back and met Lizel¡¯s eyes, then they turned back towards the lake.


    ¡°You live for the battlefield, it''s your nature and station to be a warrior. That¡¯s what you are, Lizel.¡± The princess stated, and it made Lizel smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I am just a half-breed after all.¡± Lizel said as the two had a silent moment as shouting was heard in the distance, probably Flenna being fished out.


    ¡°Huh, good that Flenna¡¯s alright.¡± I said.


    ¡°What! Shiro! How long were you up there?¡± Lizel was shocked as I was floating above them looking towards where Flenna was being fished.


    ¡°Oh just now, I came when I heard the shouting.¡± I smiled at her as I looked at the lake.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful place, I might come back here some other time.¡± I said to them, as the sun started to come down.


    ¡°Yeah we should.¡± Lizel answered as she looked at what I was looking at.


    Act 4 Farewells


    ¡°We''re deeply sorry, princess, for the disrespect we¡¯ve shown you.¡± The elder spoke as the sun was setting and most of their tribe was there to send us off.


    ¡°We¡¯re extremely grateful for the mercy you showed us. . . though we will never again serve under the Royal Family, if you personally ever need our help for anything at all, you need only to ask.¡± The elder finished.


    ¡°I also want to thank you Chief for giving me what I requested.¡± I said cordially as the fishmen tied a barrel of blood and a crate filled with scales on top of the old muscle car.


    ¡°Cough. . . well, you¡¯ve shown us mercy as well, Lord Shiro, it would swamp our pride if we failed to meet your request.¡± The Chief said his smile strained.


    ¡°Farewell!¡± They all said as we drove away back to Maplewood town.


    ¡°Shiro?¡± The princess said my name, as I put on a mask of wood over my face.


    ¡°Yes princess?¡± I questioned back as I started knitting the large scales they gave me together.


    ¡°From now on I''ll buy you monster parts, you don¡¯t need to keep collecting from the enemies that comes after us.¡± The princess spoke, and her words shocked me.


    ¡°That¡¯s a thing? There¡¯s a monster parts market?¡± I was surprised so I stopped knitting.


    ¡°There is, but the kingdoms only permit the sale of the body parts of non-sentient monsters.¡± I started thinking and then I remembered something.


    ¡°Wait you don¡¯t really pay me princess, you pay my sister but you don¡¯t really give me a monthly wage, I thought the looting I do against your enemies was my wage?¡± I asked as I was under the impression we were doing an old medieval era thing.


    My question visibly shook the princess, as she opened her eyes, and a look of anger painted her pale face, but it was not directed at me, and then she gave a breath and she was once again calm.


    ¡°No, Shiro, your monster looting is not your payment for serving me, I just didn¡¯t know that all humans expected payment to render their service.¡± She answered, as she started looking at the dark farmfield we were passing by.


    ¡°Sorry to say this princess but we do, we need payment to survive, and to improve ourselves. Even in the very beginning humans worked for others for food, for shelter, for other things, now most humans work for money.¡±


    I explained to her as I went back to stitching the scales together and continued.


    ¡°I thought you were paying me in some kind of feudal era way, cause you''re a princess and all, and you even called me your vassal.¡± I kept explaining as I finished the first chain.


    ¡°In feudal Yamato, A vassal means a person of nobility, that would protect their liege once called upon.¡±


    ¡°Using the value of their lands to pay armed men to lead and protect their liege lord, and being paid with plunder.¡± I finished explaining as I showed the first sheet to the princess.


    But she looked very tired and stressed, as her hand was on her forehead, and then she looked at me, with a look I couldn''t read.


    ¡°Shiro enough, I would have preferred you simple, much like the kid you had replaced, but it seems you are both simple and not, alright I¡¯ll pay you a monthly wage of the kingdom''s currency and an allowance of monster parts.¡± I smiled, very thankful.


    ¡°But in exchange, please stop making situations that will let you loot more monster parts alright? We had already won over the fishmen, you didn¡¯t need to extort them.¡± As the princess finished speaking she smiled.


    ¡°But it is hilarious that those fishmen started calling you a lord.¡± She added as she cupped her mouth, as she hid her laugh, I laughed too but then I stopped.


    ¡°Wait, shouldn''t I be though? Princess you just never knighted me, but am I not an unofficial lord of your kingdom as someone part of your court?¡± I asked as the princess looked at me and then became even more amused as she laughed.

 Chapter 11 Back to school

    Act 1 Late


    ¡°Tung.¡± Two swords clashed at their strong edge.


    ¡°Ting,¡± One sword struck the strong edge of another with its weak edge.


    ¡°Thuck! Agh!¡± Flesh was slashed into by steel, and then a curdling scream came.


    ¡°Your foot works rubbish, You focus too much on the edge of my blade rather than my shoulders, hips and wrists, and your sword styles unrefined.¡± I listened as the princess listed my weaknesses during our spar.


    ¡°But everything else is fine, who taught you swordsmanship Shiro?¡± She was now curious instead of the lecturing tone she had moments ago.


    ¡°I used what the original Shiro knew princess, that was all taught to him by his uncle James Yukara.¡± I spoke as my body remembers the movements, while the memories told me of the hours Shiro was forced to learn a school of bushido swordsmanship as punishment.


    With the bleeding in my chest stopped, I changed the grip of my long sword, holding it only with my left hand as my other hand started glowing weakly of battle magic.


    ¡°This is how I fought in my previous life, as a vampire lord¡¯s slave, I¡¯ll be using battle magic princess, unlike the flashy, fancy, and slow performance magic I usually use.¡± She gave me an intrigued look as she took a sip of water from Flenna.


    My sister was on the other side of the manor doing laundry, as I still don¡¯t want her to know about the monsters and real danger of working here, I requested the practice duel to be done if she isn¡¯t present.


    ¡°This type of magic is weak, incapable of crippling even humans, but very very useful in fighting, princess.¡± I Said as I swung my sword to calibrate myself.


    ¡°Do you want to spar with this version of me, princess?¡± I asked curious if she wants to test herself on the martial skills of the world, not of earth or the nether-realms, but somewhere even more foreign.


    ¡°Let¡¯s test it!¡± She said as she threw her glass of water towards me, I easily batted it with the flat of my sword.


    The blade of her saber was following the glass of water, as she did a lounge following her throw.


    ¡°Ting, ting.¡± With my right hand glowing blue, turning into bronze as I punched the weak of the saber misdirecting it slightly as it once again bounced into my lower side, as that part of my skin turned bronze as well.


    ¡°And that¡¯s game princess, the sneak attack was uncalled for.¡± I whispered as I held my sword mere inches to her neck, anymore and my heart would have exploded.


    ¡°Impressive, your footwork changed, your counter was simple but extremely effective, and you were able to predict where my saber would be by the angle of my shoulder and legs.¡± I expected a lot of things but a happy princess Komiko was not one of them.


    ¡°Again!¡± She said, now sounding excited, but as I was about to reset my stance I felt a buzzing and pulled out my phone.


    ¡°Sorry princess, but I have school, another time?¡± I said as I went towards her offering my sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Shiro, but from now on we will have atleast one weapon spar in the mornings.¡± And with that said she dismissed me as I placed her sword in a case, and left for my shower.


    ¡°How about me princess? We can do a few rounds, I¡¯ll use my claws and you use that sword.¡±  Lizel asked as she finished her pull ups on the outdoor gym I started building.


    Act 2 Girl in black


    I biked to school like normal, and chained my bike near the guardhouse where the bike stands were placed.


    ¡°Good morning Shiro-kun¡± A girl said, making me turn around, it was that mysterious girl that was wearing an old imperial uniform much like I was doing.


    ¡°Morning. . . oh, sorry I never asked your name Nee-san.¡± I said as I offered my hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rikka Chinomi, It¡¯s good to finally meet you Shiro Yukari. . .¡± There was a silence between us after she held my hand and told me her name.


    ¡°Do you want to walk and chat?¡± I asked as I already started walking.


    Even with that small interaction there was already an audience watching us, then she tripped, I caught her quickly, holding her in my arms.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked as I supported her as she stood up shakily.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Shiro, I¡¯m just a little sensitive to the sun.¡± And then it hit me, she¡¯s an Albino! That explains her pale skin, and red eyes. . . and probably why she¡¯s usually super early and leaves super late.


    ¡°An Albino, alright I have something for that.¡± I said as I held her shoulder with one hand and took a collapsible parasol from my bag.


    I opened it up with a click of the release switch, and then covered us with black parasol with cherry blossom golden thread embroidery. She looked me in the eyes, and then my parasol.


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk slowly for now.¡± I told her as I supported her weight.


    ¡°What a lovely umbrella, wait is this made of cotton?¡± She asked as she noticed, as she touched the umbrella panels, as the umbrellas here were made with bamboo and canvas.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Yes it is, I call it a collapsible parasol, I found the designs for the mechanism in a book, and had a friend help me make the parts and I assembled it.¡± I said proudly.


    ¡°That sounds amazing, Shiro.¡± She said as she looked into my eyes again.


    ¡°Yeah it is, so are you free during break?¡± I told her as we reached the shaded walkways, and collapsed my parasol.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure but I think so.¡± She said as our eyes kept our gaze within each other.


    ¡°Great, here give it back when we meet again. Alright bye Chinomi-senpai!¡± I said as I gave her my parasol and ran off waving as I was a bit late for class.


    Act 3 Midday break


    ¡°Remember class, know where your sources come from, or you¡¯ll need to rewrite everything after being questioned during the defense. Alright that¡¯s all you''re all dismissed.¡±


    The teacher said as she quickly organized her things and left us after we expressed our gratitude towards the young assistant teacher, she was really good at applied historical literature, it¡¯s one of the subjects I like learning here.


    Like what to not love? Studying historical events and then dissecting them for what reasons had caused the effects that led to that singular ¡®event¡¯.


    Then afterwards you would present a single cause that can cascade into changing that event, while the entire class disproves you, using examples of other historical events, it was just so fun!


    Plus I can cultivate my connection with Arcana while they all argue about my words, all their attention on me as I drum up the drama.


    ¡°Sooo, Shiro-san, I heard you started hanging out with Rikka Chinomi-senpai, are you guys dating?¡± And there goes my gossipy friend, starting the rumor mill.


    ¡°Come on Yuki-san, we¡¯ve only met like 3 times in this town.¡± I started saying as I packed my things.


    ¡°If you call that dating then you should already be my girlfriend by now.¡± I said thoughtlessly, my mind still in the headspace of a grand debater.


    ¡°Shiro!¡± The yell shocked me, making me stop and look at her, and she was red, and pissed.


    Which made me chuckle at her, as she was quite cute, when she was angry and then I was in pain as I felt her small but strong fists hit my shoulder.


    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± But still continued to laugh as she continued ¡°thud, thud, thud.¡± striking my chest and shoulders with her small fists.


    ¡°Stop it Shiro!¡± She even stopped using my honorifics, so I stood up and then patted her head.


    ¡°Are you mad Yuki-chan~¡± I said gently in hidden mockery as I looked her in the eyes, this only made her blush fiercer and throw things at me, as I ran away.


    Once I was gone a tough looking tomboy of a girl and a pansy of a guy came to her.


    ¡°You know bae, if you''re not going after that city boy, another girl would.¡± The scarf wearing guy said as he sat in front of Yuki.


    ¡°Yeah Nee-san¡¯s right, Senpai already tried something in our last play, and now Rikka, her senior, tried something this morning!¡± The black haired taller girl said.


    ¡°If you don''t do anything soon one of them would eventually get him, or you know another bolder girl.¡± The effeminate guy continued.


    Act 4 Lunch


    I was working on a project at a shaded part of the roof as I heard someone open the door.


    ¡°Hello Shiro-kun, is this where you wanted to have lunch?¡± It was Rikka, as she used the parasol, and closing it behind her as she sat next to me on the shaded bench.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s my favorite spot to work on, is cranberry juice enough?¡± I answered her as I looked at her and saw she only had the juice as her snack.


    ¡°Said the guy that doesn¡¯t even have a juice box, spending his lunch break on a.¡± There was a pause as Rikka looked at my work.


    ¡°What are you making?¡± She asked, her voice curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s a solar panel, I¡¯m making it so I can charge my phone without going to the library.¡± I told her simply, also I¡¯m planning to make a better one later with Flenna so that we can charge her if where in the wilderness.


    ¡°I think I heard of solar panels before, but I¡¯m not sure.¡± She said as I heard contemplation on her tone, there wasn¡¯t an internet yet and you can only call, text and listen to the radio with your phone in this world¡¯s early modern age.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a generator but instead of using coal or oil, a solar panel generates electricity via the absorption of the ultraviolet rays and heat of the sun into photoreceptive plates as it turns it into an electrical charge. . .¡± I continued as I explained the parts of my work.


    ¡°The only problem I have now is that it heats up too quickly, so I¡¯m figuring out a cooling system. . .¡± I looked back towards Rikka and she looked like she¡¯s between boredom and her brain being overloaded.


    I pressed my forehead on hers, and felt for heat, and no, her temperature was normal, a bit colder than normal actually, but I think her albinism is the cause of that.


    ¡°You''re not sick, are you alright Rikka, did I go over it too fast?¡± I heard her cough to clear her throat.


    ¡°No Shiro-kun, it was a lovely explanation, I just didn''t know where you were this.¡± She hummed as the word didn¡¯t immediately come to her.


    ¡°Mechanical? Yeah, my Lady says that too, you''re very alike you know, doing that proper lady thing.¡± I said jokingly.


    ¡°Oh really? Well I heard the rumors about your work, are they true?¡± She said as her eyes met mine.


    ¡°Which rumors? I¡¯m proud to say Rikka-senpai, that I¡¯m building quite the reputation here at school, and in town.¡± I said to her smiling, as I started speaking more openly.


    ¡°Oh just the normal ones, like she¡¯s an exile aristocrat of a foreign country, She uses local boys as her slaves, she barely leaves her mansion on the hill, she¡¯s actually a secret daughter of a prominent family in Kyoto.¡± She answered as she listed them off using her fingers.


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s a lot more rumors than last time. . . Sigh. . .¡± I paused, and then took a deep breath and gave it out slowly as I felt fatigue.


    ¡°And here I was, trying to improve her public image, well I should start with pointing the narrative into one of the more positive rumors.¡± I said to myself as I almost forgot about Rikka.


    ¡°Why would you do that Shiro?¡± She asked almost like a whisper as she spoke to my ear, she was really close, my body redden at the interaction.


    I looked up as I answered her, taking a small move away from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m part of her security, not having an angry mob at your doors, because you''re new to town is a good way of living in peace.¡± I told her honestly then the bells rang, making me start packing my things.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s a good lunch Shiro-kun, let¡¯s do it again sometimes alright?¡± She said winking at me as she left.


    ¡°Wow, that was hot, I wonder if she likes me.¡± I said as love struck as I could as I still felt the magic I left on the parasol nearby.


    What is she? Is she another assassin aiming for the princess or is she targeting me? Trying to kill me to weaken the princess and then slay her when she¡¯s alone and surrounded.


    My heart was pumping hotly as if it was on fire as my mind raced and I felt that instinct to protect the princess surfacing.


    Act 5 Homecall


    ¡°Shiro! There¡¯s a call for you.¡± I heard my sister yell as I was in the kitchen with Lizel preparing the soup for dinner.


    ¡°Yeah, coming sister!¡± I said as I turned off the fire.


    ¡°Sorry Lizel, tell me about werewolf stuff later.¡± I said to Lizel as I went for the door.


    ¡°Yeah, Yeah, just go.¡± She said as she chewed on fruit slices I prepared as an appetizer.


    ¡°Who is it big sis?¡± I asked Nanami as I approached.


    ¡°A friend of yours Shiro, here.¡± She said, handing me the telephone.


    Before I talked into it and before my sister left I told her.


    ¡°Sis, can you finish the soup I was making?¡± I asked her, as she nodded and gave me a thumbs up, then went to the kitchen.


    ¡°Goodevening who is this?¡± I asked politely.


    ¡°It¡¯s me Rikka, can we talk tonight Shiro?¡± It was Rikka and it seems she¡¯s inviting me on an evening date? Is she serious? Is she normally this bold?

 Chapter 12 Call of the night

    Act 1 Permission


    I placed down the telephone after I and Rikka finished talking.


    It felt like I had just been given a booty call as she asked me to meet her.


    At first she wanted to go to my house, but in the end I decided on the school¡¯s roof.


    With my plans on making more acting props tonight ruined, I went to the princess to ask for permission to leave the manor.


    ¡°Good evening princess, I would like permission to leave the manor house for a few hours.¡± I asked her as she was brooding, her scarlet eyes gazing out the window of the dining room.


    I always see her like this and I still don''t know what she was thinking about, was it her old home? Her plans in this succession war. . . or something more simple.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked, as I thought about her, and as spoke she did not turn to look at me as her focus was on a butterfly landing on the window''s crystal glass surface.


    ¡°A friend at school wanted to meet me.¡± I said honestly but vaguely as I mentally debated if I should explain the circumstances or not.


    ¡°You may go Shiro, but don¡¯t be out for too long, you are too young for nightly dalliances.¡± She said as a bat came and ate the butterfly.


    The red eyed bat stayed at the window¡¯s surface, staring at her as she did the same, I saw her reflection as her neutral smile turned grim.


    Still her comment made my cheeks redden, my body reacting sensitively as it was going through an apex human¡¯s peak puberty, even my mind sometimes wandered more often than I wanted it too.


    Was my thought as I can¡¯t move my eyes to the tightness of her white night dress, the silk almost letting me see her curves and the faint view of her pink underwear.


    ¡°Thank you. . .my princess, I will be taking my leave now.¡± I said bowing to her, forcing my eyes downward as I left her candle lit dim dining room.


    The bat stayed for a moment longer before leaving as well, and in that room the princess was alone with only her thoughts and the small maid for company .


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this.¡± She said to her only companion, as I was already leaving the house after a quick change of clothes, and grabbing a few of my magical things.


    As the princess and Flenna watched me leave, from the second floor, she saw the bat wasn''t too far behind, following me.


    ¡°Flugga?¡± The android maid said in question.


    The princess didn''t answer, as she casually left her dining room and headed to the kitchen.


    Act 2 Girl at night


    I rode my bike to school quickly, the town felt empty and dark.


    Except for the main streets, as light shines upon the convenient stores, theaters, bars and night cafes, but those I avoided, preferring to take the quieter still fairly lit residential streets.


    And as I rode I thought of starting a nightlife soon, not just to have fun.


    But to start building an information network around the town, it¡¯s concerning how we only knew about assassins when they''re already at our doorsteps.


    The question is, has the princess already made one herself? Or not.


    It¡¯s cornering that I don¡¯t know, and I feel like she¡¯s being half-hearted with her security.


    She''s not even hiring more guards, building fortifications around the manor or ensuring she¡¯s truly hidden.


    She already expressed her desire to have more servants, but what is stopping her from hiring more? Here in the human world or in the nether-realms.


    I know why she left the netherworld, it''s because of the dynastic warfare that¡¯s going on in her family.


    But if she¡¯s a princess, what happened to her royal guards? Why did she leave her own holdings, if she fled leaving everything behind then why does she have so much money? and why come here to Yamato?


    The questions were piling up and it¡¯s becoming harder and harder to subtly get any answers from her. . . should I start being direct?


    Those were my thoughts as I traveled through an open gate of the school biking directly to the back door of the highschool section of the main building.


    I talked to the guard about it, and asked why they don¡¯t lock it and she told me they specifically do not lock that door so that students and faculty can get in if they forgot something.


    Which was a lie, after I asked more people about it.


    The real reason is the lock was broken years ago, and until now no one bothered to change it and the guards just made an excuse to tell students and low rank faculty.


    I entered and quickly walked up the stairs to the roof, as I ignored the sounds and glimpses of things in the other floors.


    Damn, didn¡¯t know the school was haunted at night, explains why the guards stayed in their break rooms and guard houses all night.


    As I entered the roof I saw Rikka was there looking up at the crescent moon, I walked silently towards her, after I casted an erase-presence.


    Quite in my steps, I was able to sneak to her and whisper to her, pale pink tip ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful night isn¡¯t it?¡± I said gently, but still she jumped back in fright as I started laughing.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, Sorry Chinomi-senpai, I didn''t know you frightened so easily.¡± I said smiling at her as she gave me a frown.


    ¡°Shiro! That''s not how you treat a lady!¡± She said now fuming but with an amused smile on her face.


    ¡°So. . .¡± I started but she cut me off.


    ¡°First, stop calling me Chinomi-senpai, Rikka¡¯s fine Shiro.¡± She said as she gazed into my eyes with her lips redder with a delicate smile.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Alright Rikka, and you can just keep calling me Shiro, so why did you ask me here? If you wanted to go on a date we could have talked about it after classes tomorrow.¡± I said as I walked towards the fence, looking down at the lit parts of town.


    ¡°Well, if I did that, who would have shared with me the beauty of this night?¡± She said questioningly as she stood on my side.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s not as beautiful as you Lady Rikka.¡± I said as I turned to her and gave her a royal curtsy I learned from Flenna¡¯s video tapes and lessons.


    That gave her pause, and as I stood up straight again I saw her gentle smile gone, replaced with something thirsty and her delicate red eyes turning predatory, as I was shocked still by the change as she spoke.


    ¡°Come here Shiro, Come here, Come here¡± She repeated as I did so, I felt the powerful compulsion in her words, and the subtle enhancement on her blood red eyes.


    As I was infront of her I went in for a hug, that made her gasp even though I was a head shorter than her.


    ¡°The gentleman¡¯s being aggressive, what a surprise.¡± She spoke as I felt her breath on my neck.


    ¡°Do you want to drink my blood Rikka?¡± She stopped at my words and then tried to push me away.


    But she wasn''t able to, her strength felt like the push of a young delicate girl, but after a few more tries she calmed down, as her voice turned even sweeter.


    ¡°Shiro-kun~ you weren¡¯t hypnotized?¡± She asked, her voice almost sickening in her bloody sweet scent.


    ¡°No I wasn¡¯t, your compulsion was respectable but, I have a trick for stopping such things.¡± I said as the bead bracelet on my wrist turned to dust, her eyes widened as she saw it.


    ¡°So what now? Rikka, do you bite me and turn me to your thrall or. . .¡± I was being mysterious, as I had another trick.


    ¡°Hmm no, I think I will retire for now.¡± She said as she once again tried a half hearted struggle and stopped, her skin was cold, and she smelled of sweet wine and blood soaked in rum.


    ¡°How about our date?¡± I asked her as I looked up and saw she was looking down at me, her sweet smile twitching.


    ¡°How are you keeping me here with just a hug?¡± She asked, her voice starting to hint of her anger.


    I broke the hug but kept one of my hands on one of hers, then showed her my free hand, a blood red Yamoto character saying ¡®Lock of evil¡¯.


    ¡°You''re a sorcerer Shiro?¡± She asked shocked, as I started walking her towards the exit of the roof.


    ¡°Yeah, why else do you think a princess of the Royal family would turn a regular human into a half-immortal?¡± I asked the leading question, acting puzzled at her shock, making her silent in contemplation.


    Act 3 Ride home


    As we made it to my bike near the entrance I saw Lizel running in the distance.


    ¡°Hey! Lizel you''re late!¡± I yelled to her as she sprinted towards me and Rikka.


    ¡°Repulsive, your friends with a mutt Shiro?¡± She asked as Lizel was in earshot.


    ¡°Filthy Vampire! Let go of Shiro!¡± She yelled, as her arms transformed and punched towards us.


    I felt Rikka trying to float away, but I pulled her back to the ground and then pointed a free hand towards the changing Lizel.


    ¡°Shield of the winds.¡± I asked the spirits as Lizel stopped mid jump and then stumbled forward.


    "She''s my prisoner Lizel, please don¡¯t harm her.¡± I gently said to Lizel as I helped her up and patted dust off her.


    She had a look of great violence within her eyes as she looked towards Rikka but she immediately shifted to me looking greatly concerned.


    ¡°Are you okay Shiro?¡± She asked, her voice worried as she looked all over me, especially on my neck.


    Then with great hostility returning to her as she looked back towards a smirking Rikka, I showed her my other hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sealing spell, she¡¯s basically a human if I¡¯m holding her like this.¡± I said, showing Lizel my hand holding, and that made her nod.


    ¡°But still we need to kill this filth! Her race killed hundreds, no thousands of mine!¡± She yelled relieved that I was safe but angry at the Rikka.


    ¡°And you beasts had done the same, killing thousands of my kin, but that¡¯s to be expected with animals like you, shouldn¡¯t you be in a zoo beast?¡± Rikka shot back her face was a mask of superiority and mocking.


    Which angered Lizel more so I yelled.


    ¡°We humans have killed millions of each other! Do you see us killing each other in town over it?¡± I said, making them both look at me, in silence.


    I gave them a breath of time before I spoke gently.


    ¡°Lizel, I¡¯ll be taking Rikka to the princess, asking her what I¡¯ll do with her, Rikka you are to stop antagonizing Lizel as my prisoner.¡± I said to them being diplomatic but still they looked violent.


    ¡°If both of you don''t stop, I will put both of you to sleep and carry you back to the manor.¡± I threatened as amber light glowed in my eyes and the symbols on my forearms glowed red.


    I felt the two girls stilled, I wasn¡¯t sure if they believed my threat or were scared of the flashiness of what I was doing with a battle magic spell called eye-glow.


    Should I make up a branch of magic and call it Esthetic magic? Like eye-glow, it just makes your eyes glow.


    It''s a good low level spell to practice for apprentices so they can use more complex ocular spells later on but that¡¯s it.


    That was my thought as I mounted my bicycle, placing Rikka on the front passenger seat, I was making her hug me as I placed my hands on the handle bars.


    ¡°Hey Lizel are you riding with me or running back?¡± I asked her, she coughed and sat at the back seat.


    ¡°Were you really that worried Lizel?¡± I asked as I smiled as I paddled quickly as we moved through and crossed the town in a handful of minutes.


    ¡°Do you need to ask, idiot?¡± ¡°Thump.¡± I felt her fist hit the top of my head, it was a soft strike and not like the ones I feel whenever we spar.


    Act 4 Responsibility


    We were now in the manor, in front of the princess on the back balcony, she was seated with Flenna attending her with a tea set on her small table.


    ¡°Shiro?¡± She asked curiously as she scrutinized Rikka as I held her hand and Lizel angrily seated on the balcony¡¯s railing.


    ¡°She¡¯s Rikka Chinomi princess, an upperclassmen and the vampire that tried to seduce and turn me against you, an hour ago, as she asked me to meet her.¡± I said as I checked the time on my phone.


    ¡°Princess, let me just say I am honored to see you.¡± Rikka said as she gave the princess an awkward curtsy as I was still holding her hand.


    The princess to her credit gave her a moment, and then looked towards me again, her calm never broke as we spoke, and oddly I only see amusement in her eyes.


    ¡°What do you plan to do to your prisoner Shiro?¡± She asked as she might have already realized why I was still holding the vampire¡¯s hand and she wasn¡¯t trying to escape.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know princess, at first I thought about making her my servant.¡± I said as the hand holding her glowed red and she gasped in surprise as she kneeled on her knees from the sudden weight on her.


    ¡°Like how she tried making me into her blood servant, so I may let her into the manor so she could have a chance to drink you princess, but.¡±


    I relented my spell, as Rikka sat on the stone floor, breathing heavily and her pale cheeks redden with flushed blood.


    ¡°I wanted to be merciful, as much as you are princess. . .I¡¯ll let you decide her fate, and advice for mercy.¡± I said as I gently helped Rikka to her feet and helped fix the rumple of her skirt.


    ¡°Are you sure Shiro?¡± The princess asked as she stood and placed her hand on the cheeks of Rikka, looking into her.


    Rikka looked back with a smile, her vampiric pride, wounded but still there.


    ¡°You know princess, every vampire only recognizes their progenitor as their true ruler and no one else.¡± Rikka said as she met the gaze of princess Komiko.


    Both there eyes where red but of different shades.


    ¡°Let her go Shiro, but remember Rikka, this is the only time I¡¯m pardoning you, the next time you scheme for my blood again, I would order Shiro to be the demon he tries to hide from everyone.¡± The words made my blood turn cold, as it stiffened Rikka.


    I looked towards the princes as fear gripped my veins. She saw something on my face which she responded with a confused mask, and that made my fear worse.


    Did I ever show it? Memories of the lifetimes I was called, the Executioner slave, curse of the gods and the ender of bloodlines-


    -Surfaced, with a shackle broken I moved swiftly, pinning a surprised Rikka to a glass wall. I ignored the shock from Komiko and Lizel, as I spoke in dominance, everything in my eyes where red.


    ¡°Drink, my blood, traitor of the blood!¡± My voice excuses nothing, only obedience would be forgiven, as I saw not Rikka but just another traitor to my mistress.


    I placed my forearm into her opened fanged mouth, before she tried to protest.


    ¡°Shiro Stop!¡± The princess said as I felt my heart pulse greatly, but even with her command I did not stop.


    ¡°Flenna!¡± The princess ordered as the android tried to separate me and Rikka.


    ¡°Shiro no!¡± Lizel came towards me, but she was stopped as well as Flenna, as they both where stuck at place, as Rikka choked on my gushing blood, fainting as I began my incantation.


    ¡°My Lady of the blooded river, I offer. . .¡± My magic boiled as the night turned blood red, but then I stopped as I heard a pleading voice.


    ¡°You can stop now Shiro, I¡¯m sorry, I promise to never order you to do evil.¡± And with that my trance broke, as everything became clear.


    I felt the princess on my back hugging me, and then I felt hot bloody steaming tears coming from my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. . .¡± That was the only thing I could say, as the hand struggling Rikka left her neck leaving only a circlet of blood on Rikka¡¯s neck, and then the world turned dark.

 Chapter 13 Royal visit part 1

    Act 1 Talk


    ¡°Ting, Thug!¡± An axe went down burying itself in the packed earth, as a single edge blade held it in place.


    Within a circle of packed earth surrounded with stone poles, two fought, one a tall fair lady of golden hair and scarlet eyes, she help with her pale two hands a savage looking short pike, with an axe head and bladed hook.


    The other a young man in his mid teens, shorter than the tightly dark dressed lady, his hair white as ash, his eyes those amber, and he wields a saber that was barely longer than his arm.


    They talk as they fought the lady indifference in her eyes, the young man had nothing but gentle sadness in his.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why that happened, my past masters'' commands, mandates, laws are still etched upon my soul making me obey them if a trigger is activated by my current master.¡±


    I continued explaining to the princess as we reset and fought again, I was using a saber and she was using a light short halberd.


    ¡°I understand, so what triggered you to turn the vampire into your slave?¡± She asked as she gave me three quick stabs of her halberd¡¯s pike.


    ¡°I think it was the Lady of the Crimson Lake, and her command of replenishment, I think it was activated because you where threatening a vampire, I had a vampire prisoner and you were in front of me.¡±


    I told the princess as I swiped away her stabs by pushing myself away from the tip of her stabs with a strong puff of wind.


    ¡°Replenishment? It looked like you were choking girl to death with your blood.¡± The princess questioned as she blocked my upward fainting strike.


    But as aimed for her head, I whispered ¡°Clawed strike¡± as my right hand became clawed as I cut at her chest.


    ¡°The Lady of the Crimson Lake, was a very powerful vampire, the original command makes me turn a traitorous vampire prisoner into a blood pack, my blood would fatten the traitor and my mistress will drink the prisoner dry.¡± I said as she jumped back to avoid my claw, and blade, but her move wasn¡¯t able to clear my strikes cleanly as my saber cut at the skirt of her frilled dress.


    ¡°So if my gamble did not work, I would have been forced to drink Rikka?¡± She asked as I fumbled a riposte of her pike.


    This let the princess hook my saber with her halberd¡¯s hook, and she winning are 6th match.


    ¡°Maybe, or we would have turned Rikka into a beautiful shapely mindless living doll that can, only wait to be drunk to death.¡± I said as I picked up my saber and offered it to the princess in surrender.


    ¡°Well, atleast now I know I¡¯m not your cruelest master, now tell me, do you know of the other triggers, or commands that your past masters cursed you with?¡± She said as she took a seat and drank water.


    ¡°Triggers? no, one of my past masters ¡®The mistress of indulgence¡¯ made a soul binding spell that makes me forget all the triggers every time I reincarnate.¡± I said as I remembered the petty succubus who did it.


    ¡°And for the commands, I know them all but there¡¯s more than a few thousand. And it would be better princess if I write them down than tell you each one of them my princess.¡± I told the princess as she frowned, at the implications.


    ¡°You''re ancient, aren¡¯t you Shiro?¡± She asked as we rested.


    ¡°Yes princess, I can describe what I am as ancient, as I¡¯ve already lived a few dozen lifetimes.¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡°How do you keep sane Shiro? Most immortals I''ve met that have lived that long, have long gone insane, my father included.¡± The princess asked simply.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! I maybe older than your father princess, but no, the current me isn¡¯t.¡± I said as she gave me a look that told me I should continue so I did.


    ¡°The answer is I keep my sanity by sealing most of what I am, right now I am Shiro, the kid that tried and succeeded in saving a beautiful girl from an accident.¡± I said as I gave the princes a gentle smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s Minotaur Shit! if it¡¯s true you shouldn¡¯t be so. .so¡± Lizel spoke as she stopped pretending to sleep in a tree near us, and approached as after jumping down.


    ¡°Mature, wise, experienced, if you really keep your sanity by becoming the person you possess, then why do you not act as the foolish boy who saved me?¡± The princess asked, pointing generally at me.


    It took me time to gather my thoughts but then I told what was in my heart, in Shiro¡¯s heart, atleast the fragments of him I used as a mask.


    ¡°I am Shiro, I have his goals, I have his sadness, I have his joys, I even have his likes and dislikes, the only thing making me not fully him, is that I have guidance.¡± I said as I gaze into the princess and Lizel.


    ¡°The souls of my past lives, a few of them are guiding the current me so that I do not live in regret and suffer unnecessarily.¡± I finished as I closed my eyes waiting for a response from them.


    ¡°Who is guiding you right now Shiro?¡± After a few moments of silent thought passed before the princess asked as I gave a sigh, and then sang a short song about meeting old friends.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again in a thousand years. . .¡± As I only needed to sing the first part, as illusionary images appeared.


    The first was a human Confucius scholar dressed in a white and black robe, giving everyone a grandfatherly smile, he felt aged and tired but also powerful and wise.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The second was a pale vampiric looking man, dressed in European nobility and silver, he was smiling proudly, giving everyone a strained smile, with a human set of teeth.


    He felt weak and drained but in his eyes, held great danger and in his hands held nothing but the dripping blood of those he had slayed.


    Lastly was a great silver wolf it¡¯s gaze held menacing violence and great hunger, but after a moment of looking around the world it¡¯s eyes, softened when he saw Lizel, the crimson eyes turning bronze as it nodded, and laid down.


    ¡°They are the ones guiding me right now, they were all me once and we are all the same person, it¡¯s just that Shiro is the main persona, the one taking the lead.¡± I said as the illusions, faded behind me.


    ¡°That vampire, is he the reason why the trigger activated?¡± The princess asked.


    ¡°His not a vampire princess, but yes he is, only those guiding me can have their triggers activate. That¡¯s one of the reasons I don¡¯t ask my more powerful lifetimes for their guidance.¡±


    There was another long pause as the princess contemplated my words before she spoke.


    ¡°Shiro, you are my vassal now, find away to break your curses but for now I would need you to give me a list of all the commands you know, and as soon as possible.¡± I nodded to the princess, as she dismissed me and I went into the house to shower.


    ¡°Do you believe him princess?¡± Lizel asked.


    ¡°I do, atleast he believes what he says is true.¡± The princess answered.


    ¡°Honestly princess, I¡¯m fine with the weird things about Shiro, sorcerers are weird in general every one of them my clan had met, was weird.¡± Lizel said, speaking her thoughts, as I was already out of earshot.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t change that his a good guy at the end of the day.¡± Lizel said as she took a breath and then loudly continued.


    ¡°I just hate that you let the vampire slut stay!¡± Lizel loudly shouted towards me as she looked at me being handed a towel and led in by Rikka, wearing a maid¡¯s outfit.


    ¡°Ha ha! Be grateful he didn¡¯t turn you into a maid as well, Lizel.¡± The princess laughing before dismissively spoke as she stretched and went towards the house too, followed by a disgruntled Lizel.


    Act 2 Encounter


    The day was cloudy as I and Rikka stood at the market square as I talked to a bath merchant at a stall, already carrying other groceries as Rikka held a large parasol over us.


    ¡°How much for five of these?¡± I asked the merchant woman, as I held up a vanilla and rose scented smelling large block of soap.


    ¡°120 Toku for one, but since you''re buying five I¡¯ll sell it for 550 toku, is that fine?¡± The merchant asked, and I nodded.


    ¡°Is that all young man?¡± The merchant woman asked and I answered no, also buying some hair washing oils, laundry dust and conditioner, and lastly some toothpaste.


    It took a bit of negotiating before I got a good price and some samples of the town specialty maplewood ash bath salts.


    ¡°You there! The butler with a maid.¡± I turned around as I heard someone speaking in French and saw a cute blonde child with rose red eyes below me, with a tall black haired glass-wearing maid behind her.


    ¡°Can I help you little miss?¡± I asked in polite French, gently as I took a knee so that we may see eye to eye, the girl smiled in satisfaction at my action.


    ¡°Finally someone with manners! I want you to take me here.¡± The girl said, showing me a crude drawing much like the one Shiro followed to go to the manor.


    ¡°Are you a guest of Lady Komiko, little miss?¡± The girl''s eyes lit up and answered.


    ¡°Good you know of her, I am her beloved little sister.¡± With that I gave her a low bow that Rikka followed with a curtsy of her own.


    ¡°Princess please follow me, but it would be better if not many know who you are here.¡± I whispered to her as she looked at me and then looked around seeing many already looking at us and whispering.


    ¡°I understand, Lead the way butler.¡± She said as I led our party towards the woods.


    ¡°Is this really the way butler?¡± She asked as we walked towards a small clearing with a circle of stones and boulders.


    ¡°It is what the servants of princess Komiko use to not be followed into the manor by those with evil intentions.¡± I said lying through my lips as this was a new gate I just made a week ago.


    I went forward standing in the middle of the circle as Rikka followed me, with her parasol and frilled maid dress.


    ¡°What is this circle butler?¡± The little princess asked as she and her android maid stepped into it too.


    ¡°It''s a transportation gate, with your permission young princess.¡± I said as I placed down the groceries and held a hand towards the young princess, she looked confused but nodded, and accepted my hand.


    With a smile then a puff of air we were gone, the forest shifted into the front yard of the manor just beyond the black great metal gates of the manor¡¯s walls.


    ¡°Huh!? Magic! You''re a sorcerer!¡± The young princess said, alarmed as her android defensively stood in front of her.


    ¡°Your right princess I am a human arch-magus named Shiro Yukari, vassal of Princess Komiko, it is good to meet you, young princess of the Nether-realms Royal Family.¡± I said in nihonjin, giving her a small bowing curtsy, the princess took her time as she processed what I said.


    ¡°I am princess Seraphim von Surtr, it is good to meet your acquaintance Arch-magus Shiro.¡± She answered in the same language, with that I welcomed her in.


    I rang the doorbell and it was my sister who opened it, she was dressed as a maid with a duster in hand.


    ¡°The princess has a guest sister, here''s the grocery I¡¯ll lead them to the lady, oh and Rikka can you help my sister out?¡± My sister was surprised by the guests but welcomed them with a smile nodding at me.


    ¡°Of course Shiro.¡± Rikka said as she placed her parasol at a wooden rack by the door and took half the grocery from me and my sister took the rest.


    They left for the kitchen first, but I know they¡¯ll go to the storage rooms later.


    ¡°Please follow me, Princess Seraphim.¡± I turned and led the princess in, as I led her to princess Komiko.


    Act 3 Royal reunion


    I led the princess to the backyard as I knew the princess would be there this time in the afternoon.


    I was right she was there reading a book being attended by Flenna, while Lizel was doing reverse sit ups, on a pull up bar.


    I led princess Seraphim, as I yelled.


    ¡°Princess Komiko, you have a guest!¡± I said making princess Komiko say something, before Lizel started charging forward.


    ¡°Lizel! It¡¯s not her!¡± Princess Komiko yelled out, as I then remembered the revenge thing and moved to the side to watch as Lizel ran forward yelling.


    ¡°I am Lizel Whitefang. daughter of Viggle Whitefang. On my brother¡¯s honor I will kill you!¡± Lizel said, running towards us with her arms already turned werewolf.


    ¡°Time to die!¡± She said punching towards the young princess but then her maid defended her.


    ¡°Move it!¡± Lizel said.


    ¡°Flugga.¡± The maid answered ¡°thug¡±.


    Lizel¡¯s fist was stopped easily by the android.


    ¡°What?¡± Lizel said as she was thrown towards me as I caught her.


    ¡°Got you, now sleep.¡± I said with magic in my voice, as a puff of blue powder left my breath.


    ¡°No! Shiro! Let me go. . .¡± She fainted in my arms.


    ¡°Sorry for my friend¡¯s actions princess Seraphim, she gets easily excited you see.¡± I said towards the little princess as Flenna walked to my front.


    As the tall android maids'' eyes glowed looking at me and then Flenna.


    ¡°Stop Frannel, we didn''t come here to fight.¡± Princess Seraphim said.


    ¡°Flugga.¡± The maid answered, lowering her guard.


    ¡°Come Seraphim, Why don¡¯t we talk inside.¡± Princess Komiko said as she nodded, signaling me to come along too, I did as I carried a heavy Lizel.

 Chapter 14 Royal visit part 2

    Act 1 Tea


    Princess Komiko and Princess Seraphim went upstairs as I followed them, they went to the dining room, as I went to the lounge room.


    The room was quiet large, enough to for a party of 20 to comfortably socialize with each other.


    The walls were made of thick wood, painted with gold and red decorated wallpaper, the clear glass windows giving light to the whole room.


    In a red velvet couch, I placed the heavy sleeping Lizel, looking at her peaceful sleeping face, I was tempted to leave her like this, to sleep until the guest had left but I know she would hate me if I did.


    So with a gentle move, I touched her forehead, breaking my spell.


    ¡°Huh? Shiro? What. . .¡± She was confused at first but then focus returned to her eyes, as she pushed me away.


    ¡°You! where¡¯s that shorty!¡± She said angrily, as her hands transformed, once again becoming furred, muscled and clawed, I wasn''t scared of her  out burst, as placed my hand over hers.


    ¡°List Lizel, princess Komiko told me she isn¡¯t the one.¡± I said, telling her what the princess told me.


    ¡°I. . .I. . . I trust you Shiro and the princess, but I¡¯m just not sure. . . please, can you leave me Shiro? I want to be alone.¡± I nodded, as I gave her a hug that surprised her and then left her in the lounge.


    I saw my sister Nanami, taking out a tea party set, from the dumbwaiter, and placing it on top of a cart.


    ¡°Sis? Let me be the one to deal with the guests, can you take care of dinner?¡± I approached and spoke to my sister as I know it should be 4 in the afternoon right now.


    ¡°Shiro! Are you sure?¡± She asked, a little surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine sis, plus the lady wants me to be at her side as they speak.¡± I said as my sister nodded, telling me to be polite, and then went down the stairs to the kitchen.


    With my sister dealt with it, I pushed the trolley cart and went to the dining room. I opened the door to see the two princesses and hoped that the house would stay intact.


    Act 2 Proposal


    The room was silent as I entered, both princesses had their eyes closed, it¡¯s fascinating how both dressed so similarly, dressed in white frilled, black form fitting noble dresses, with their only jewelry being their gem inlaid silver tiaras.


    ¡°Excuse me, princesses.¡± I spoke as I went towards the table.


    I prepared their tea, for princess Komiko I prepared green tea, with a hint of cold whole milk, and a cube of honey, then stirred the drink with a tea spoon and with a tap the warm drink steamed.


    I placed it in front of princess Komiko with a plate of bitter dark chocolate cookies that I reheated with a silent word.


    ¡°Heat.¡± And they too steamed and smelled newly baked.


    ¡°Princess Seraphim? Do you have a preference for tea?¡± I asked gently, as I noticed princess Seraphim watched my casual display of preparing tea.


    ¡°I prefer dark tea, Shiro.¡± She said, smiling as her rosen eyes almost shone in excitement.


    ¡°It will be done princess.¡± I said with a small bow, as I started singing a song, with no lyrics, just the rhythm of an old nursery rhyme.


    As I reached into nothing but then pulled an extra tea cup first, then a bag of fermented and dried black tea leaves and then a plate of sweet cookies.


    I then placed the tea leaves in the pot then stopped my singing as I spoke softly of a word.


    ¡°Water.¡± With my word I summoned hot water, filling the pot and kept boiling for a few seconds before steaming.


    ¡°Princess, would you like Honey and milk?¡± I asked princess Seraphim, she nodded so I added a hint of cold milk and half a cube of honey, and with a strike of a teaspoon the cup stirred itself as it steamed lightly.


    I placed it in front of princess Seraphim, when I was done with preparing it, with the freshly baked sweet cookies.


    ¡°Seraphim, as Impressive as my vassal is when it comes to tea.¡± Princess Komiko started after a sip of her tea.


    ¡°Having tea with me wouldn''t be your only reason for coming all this way from the kingdoms of the Nether-realms.¡± She continued as her indifferent eyes focused, gazing toward princess Seraphim.


    ¡°What did you come here for?¡± Princess Komiko asked directly, towards a slow sipping princess Seraphim, as a small smile clung to her lips after her sip.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain you know of the current environment of our family, of what our siblings are trying to achieve.¡± Princess Komiko kept speaking as I walked the trolley to the side and moved to be standing parallel to Flenna as she stood at princess Komiko¡¯s left.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Oh, I am aware, sister.¡± Princess Seraphim finally spoke as she placed down her cup.


    ¡°We, the descendants of the king, our fated to murder each other, in the royal family¡¯s game.¡± I was silently surprised as someone so young started speaking of such things, how old was princess Seraphim?


    ¡°The one who matures first or survives the royal game becomes the next overlord of a realm.¡± Is that how it really has to be? I thought as I glanced down at my new mistress.


    I¡¯ve lived as an Ottoman Janissary before, a minor lord, but close friend of Bayezid the first, I was not unfamiliar to succession wars, but. . .


    I saw how much killing his brothers, cousins and uncles had changed him, from the thunderbolt that had brought the eastern romans to their knees.


    To a broken man of alcohol and women, that fears even his children, a man asks me every evening to watch over him sleep.


    Many of his kids would have died if I wasn¡¯t able to smuggle them out the capital with there mothers.


    I still remember the regret of his last words to me, and the self hatred I saw in his eyes of himself and of the empire that made him do what he needed for himself, for his family, and for his people.


    ¡°However, for now, I am not here to fight you sister.¡± Princess Seraphim said, as her eyes met her sister¡¯s.


    ¡°Oh? Then, what did you come for?¡± Princess Komiko said, amusement starting to paint her face.


    ¡°I came for an alliance dear sister.¡± Princess Seraphim answered directly, to the sudden light frown of princess Komiko.


    ¡°An alliance?¡± Princess Komiko asked, her voice mistrustful yet amused.


    Princess Seraphim nodded, her smile vanishing as she became serious after a bite of one of her cookies.


    ¡°For us, the youngest of the royal children, the only way to survive our fate is an alliance!¡±  I cannot see my princess but I felt in our connection that she was interested.


    Which is good, because I was planning to atleast find a way to spare her from killing some of her siblings, atleast some like those forced to fight by the people supporting them as a figurehead.


    ¡°On the surface it¡¯s fine, and I would accept it, but is it the truth?¡± Princess Komiko started as she rested her head on her hand.


    We should have started talking about signals that she can use to command me to do things, like now I don¡¯t know if she wants me to check for hidden dangers or she¡¯s just getting bored.


    ¡°Are you really content to rest under my shade, or would pretend to be my ally and kill me in my sleep. . . So which one is it Sera?¡± Princess Komiko said with no heat behind her words, nor any venom, but I actually felt her love.


    And I think princess Seraphim noticed it too, as she smiled with a giggle as she listened to her sister.


    ¡°Well it doesn¡¯t matter really, as my answer is no. So begone with you sister, get out of my house.¡± I was a little shock by that, and thought princess Komiko would atleast play a bit of her sister¡¯s game.


    ¡°Sister! Would you really damn, me to the wolves!?¡± ¡°Thump!¡± The princess said angrily as she slammed the cloth covered wooden table, and then started crying, covering her face.


    I was surprised by the outburst, but then I saw the tears were a bit too real. She isn¡¯t really crying but why?


    ¡°Sob, sob, sob.¡± The young princess sobbing.


    ¡°You''re being dramatic, little Sera. Now I doubt that you came here without anything else prepared, what else did you plan?¡± The words of princess Komiko silenced the acting of the younger princess.


    A pause of silence was made, before a giggling was heard as princess Seraphim started laughing as she unclasped her face from her hands.


    ¡°Impressive, I guess negotiations are over now dear sister?¡± The young princess was standing as she said this, as princess Komiko finished her tea.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, that makes us enemies now, sister.¡± Princess Seraphim said sadness and excitement in her voice.


    ¡°We were born enemies, Sera.¡± Princess Komiko answered, as the manor started shaking.


    ¡°Then I will make the first move sister, bye, bye!¡± The windows crashed as the entire room was suddenly enveloped in grasping vines, as the young princess was carried away by Frannel out the broken window.


    ¡°Take care of yourself beloved sister!¡± We heard from outside the house as princess Seraphim yelled.


    Princess Komiko stood in surprise as I started to recite a poem of frost and cold.


    Act 3 Trent


    The entire room was covered in grasping vines already trying to clutch at me and the princess who was trying to run towards the other side of the room.


    ¡°It''s a Dancing Trent! Shiro, we need to leave!¡± The princess yelled as she ran, but then her leg was grabbed.


    ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Thud¡± The princess fell down, shoulder first, as her thigh high covered booted legs were grasped by the vines.


    ¡°The leaves drop like memories, fading in the chill,


    A quiet falls into Nostalgia, it¡¯s time to turn still.


    The sun, whispers secrets wrapped in a blanket of gray,


    While shadows, stretch across the fields turning green to fray. . .¡±


    With my last words my warm breath turned hot as I saw steam as I breathed out and then all the grasping vines in the room turned still, with a coat of white and blue frost.


    With my spell casted, I walked over to the princess as Flenna was crushing the vines off her.


    ¡°Are you okay princess? My spell only affects this room so we have enough time to plan.¡± I told her as I helped her up but I noticed she was babying her left shoulder.


    ¡°Can I see that princess? I know how to realign shoulders.¡± I told her, she looked me in the eyes before nodding and pressing herself to my hands.


    It really was dislodged, which is good. cause a fracture would be a hell of a thing to fix even with my magic.


    ¡°Pain ender.¡± I spoke softly after I saw the faint green glow enter the princess. And then I did a quick push and pull.


    As I placed the joint back to its socket, the princess was surprised, as I noticed her eyes widened just a little bit.


    ¡°That spell, it¡¯s like anesthesia, does it last long?¡± She asked, as I helped her stand but then her whole body suddenly tensed, and then relaxed.


    ¡°No, it only lasts for a minute usually, but the effects get shorter the worse the injury.¡± I said as I rubbed at her shoulder as she stretched her arm.


    ¡°We need to move, Flenna open the wall.¡± Princess Komiko commanded Flenna as she pushed on the wall for it to swing and reveal a bushwhacker mounted on the false wall.


    ¡°Huh, so that¡¯s how you hide your weapons princess. . . can I have a sword?¡± I asked as she put on the gas tank and then pulled on the ignition. ¡°BZZRrr!¡±


    The wacker was actually pretty silent when it was on, much like her chainsaw. I wonder if Flenna modifies them or if the princess does it herself.


    She looked at me and then pointed at the grandfather clock on the side I went there and opened it and saw a sheeted unguarded Wakizashi, a bit longer than my forearm.


    Does she have weapons in all the furniture? I thought as ¡°BANG!¡± The door was kicked open by the princess as I finally heard screaming.


    ¡°What are these things!¡± It was Lizel, so I picked up the weapon and started running after the princess as I thought of another spell, something I can use without destroying the house.


    Then as I got past the door I saw the entire corridor filled with the grasping vines, and an upside down Lizel trying to pull off three vines trying to fully wrap her. . . is this monster like a Venus flytrap or is the wrapping a defense mechanism?


    Those were my last thoughts as I was grabbed from behind and got pulled away from the group.


    ¡°AHH! HELP!¡± I screamed quickly as I was grabbed and thrown out the window, my head hitting something hard as everything turned dark.

 Chapter 15 Royal alliance

    Act 1 Vampire slave Pov Rikka


    In the 1st floor of the manor house, in the kitchen, I was helping Shiro¡¯s sister in preparing dinner.


    I was peeling  potatoes as Nanami was working on the meat, slicing them up and then searing them before placing them into the stew pot.


    I finished my work quickly, as I added the diced carrots, onions, bell pepper and potatoes to the stew before Nanami-nee-san spoke.


    ¡°Rikka-chan I can take it from here, go take a break I¡¯ll prepare you something to take at night school.¡± She said as she took over, and politely waved me off.


    ¡°Thank you Nanami-senpai, I¡¯ll go help Shiro with the guests.¡± I said with a light bow as I left the kitchen entering the corridor.


    And as I closed the door, I smelled blood, both people and plant, I heard the screaming of the dog and the loud mechanical sound of a bushwacker slicing through flora.


    ¡°Well it seems they''re having fun upstairs.¡± I said to myself as my neck tightened as I looked down and saw the ghostly chains appearing.


    I followed it and saw it goes outside, what is Shiro doing outside? Shouldn¡¯t he be helping the dog and her master from not dying to whatever is attacking them now?


    Still I kept following the chains, as it slowly loosen around my neck.


    ¡°Damn, being leashed like a pet!¡± I screamed silently as I followed it, but then I felt my mind being hammered, as I forced myself not to think of the enslavement.


    ¡°Just a few more days and the blood curse should be gone.¡± I said as I opened the front entrance and started floating up. If he''s honest.


    Act 2 Revival


    ¡°Shiro, Shiro, wake up Shiro.¡± I heard my name, over and over as I felt my oblivionic dreams disappearing, replaced by a familiar face.


    It was Rikka, her blood servant shackles visible, turning white to red as I gained my consciousness, my heart pounding quickly, my head steaming.


    ¡°Good, you''re awake, why are you outside?¡± Rikka asked as she pulled on her shackle.


    ¡°The princess is still in danger!¡± I yelled as I stood up and looked towards the overgrown manor, specifically to the second floor window I was taken from.


    As I was about to ask Rikka to carry me and throw me there, ¡°BOOM!¡± The second floor exploded, showering the backyard with shrapnel.


    ¡°Hold still Rikka! Force-Shield!¡± I held Rikka close as I pulled out a strip of leather, breaking it and activating an emergency spell.


    Shards of Wood, glass, metal and stones were flung in all directions, some striking my shield. ¡°Pop¡± Making the sounds of popcorn, echo in the yard.


    ¡°Frannel? Do you hear that?¡± I heard the far off voice of princess Seraphim, and an even weaker android noise.


    ¡°Rikka, can you fly us up?¡± I whispered to her, she gave me a strange look that I can¡¯t understand before nodding and carrying me by my arms as she flew up.


    The smoke was fading quickly as we flew up, using the night and smoke to hide ourselves, I saw princess Komiko, Flenna and a transformed Lizel, Leaving the hole in the back of the house.


    ¡°Sigh. . . and that¡¯s another week of repair, how am I gonna explain that to the foreman?¡± I said exasperated, as I tried thinking about positives.


    Like that we live far enough from other people that the police or fire department doesn¡¯t come up here, and if they do it¡¯s usually after we fixed everything.


    ¡°Shiro, Are you really that concern about the humans?¡± Rikka asked as she observed the girls below as the princesses were speaking to each other.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t given up yet sister!¡± I heard princess Seraphim yelling as large vines, after vines popped out of the ground, one picking up princess Komiko at her leg.


    ¡°What the Hell!¡± Lizel said avoiding one cutting it with her claws.


    ¡°The entire hill¡¯s Infested!¡± I screamed from above telling princess Komiko as Rikka dodge a vine, flying higher.


    As I watched the princess be freed by Fleena, and started running with Lizel, to the front of the manor dodging the larger vines, trying to grab them.


    ¡°Run all you like sister!¡± Princess Seraphim yelled towards her sister as she looked up to me and Rikka.


    I smiled sheepishly as she pointed her hand towards me as the vines below us combined with each other and then shot towards us.


    ¡°Rikka throw me high! and catch me after!¡± I yelled as she did so and I breathed deeply in.


    ¡°Father of storm and rain. . .¡± I started my prayer as I felt lighting burning through me, as my sleeves burned showing two blood red tattoos glowing red.


    ¡°Grant your son LIGHTNING!¡± I yelled finishing my prayer loudly like the clap of thunder as a spear of lightning formed in my hand, throwing it into the vines, frying them still.


    Then I started falling as Rikka was nowhere to be seen, below me, well atleast this isn''t the first time this happened.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I thought as I was falling, I saw the princess and Lizel driving a motorcycle charge towards princess Seraphim and Frannel as the android seemed to be shooting something at them.


    I accepted dying a second time today as I closed my eyes but as I reached the tree lines, I felt soft yet cold hands catch me, and held me forcing me to stand up.


    ¡°Where hidden now, try to be silent Shiro.¡± Rikka whispered in my ear, her breath cold, as she held me at my pits and silently flew towards the action.


    Act 3 Acceptance


    I saw princess Komiko and Lizel coming close as Frannel. Kept flicking pebbles with the speed of pistol rounds at them.


    ¡°GAH!¡± Lizel screamed in pain as she was hit in one of her shoulders.


    They talked as I took another strip of leather from my pocket breaking it as I looked towards Lizel.


    ¡°Force Shield.¡± I said in a whisper as Frannel threw a barrage of pebbles to stop Lizel from driving but they all broke just infront of her.


    ¡°Thank you Shiro!¡± Lizel said, realizing it was me.


    ¡°Shiro Keep supporting us!¡± Princess Komiko ordered, but then I was thrown to the ground, as Rikka turned into bats, as a vine tried to strike me and Rikka.


    I wasn¡¯t able to cast a spell before Frannel could throw her rocks, but I didn¡¯t need to as Flenna threw the trunk of a tree at Frannel stopping her.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± I heard princess Seraphim yelled in shock as Frannel was downed from combat.


    I nodded as I ran towards the action to help more directly, my wakizashi out as I pulled it off its sheath.


    ¡°Blade dance!¡± I casted, feeling the guidance of a swordmaster, and my sense of fear, hatred and love be sacrificed for but a moment as my blade glowed.


    As my body became lighter and as my arms grew in strength, as I cut my way towards the princesses, cutting through vines that acted like metres long pythons.


    I saw princess Komiko jumping from Lizel¡¯s bike as she fell from driving up a large vine.


    I made it to the base as princess Komiko hugged princess Seraphim, making her cry in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you Sera! the only safe place is here, with you.¡± Princess Komiko said, smiling devilishly.


    She kept her smile as she closed her eyes, as princess Sera panicked trying to struggle her off, and I worried one or both of them might fall as I prepared a spell.


    The vines started to wrap around them, squeezing them.


    ¡°Of course, now that I¡¯m here, it¡¯s no longer safe.¡± Princess Komiko said boredly.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Princess Seraphim screaming, her voice painted in terror.


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m out of spells.¡± I said as I finished checking all my pockets to see if I had something to cut them down.


    I looked at Lizel who was climbing up from a small incline, where her bike fell too, hoping she could climb up the vine and do something but she then fell down, probably fainting.


    I moved towards her as I listened to the princesses, hoping one of them would surrender.


    ¡°So choose little Sera.¡± Princess Komiko started as I looked up to see both were completely wrapped leaving only their heads exposed.


    ¡°We die here as loving sisters or. . .¡± Princess Komiko said, letting princess Seraphim speak but she only cried in pain.


    ¡°Big sister! Sister! It hurts!¡± She said crying now as she yelled.


    ¡°Dying with my beloved sister, there are worse ways to go.¡± I heard princess Komiko, and I knew she meant it.


    I already got Lizel to wake up as I was about to run and start climbing, but I didn¡¯t need to as princess Seraphim surrendered.


    ¡°I. . . Understand sister! I, I lost.¡± She said as the vines stopped moving and then placed down the princesses in one of its larger vines, as the plant started, turning to stone.


    ¡°Is it calcifying? Where did the young princess get this monster?¡± I asked to no one as I remembered the catalogs of a monster parts, minotaur merchant that visited the princess a few days ago.


    There were plant monsters but you get them as seeds, and I never read a dancing trent that can still move at night, I thought as I looked towards the sisters as the moon gave them light.


    ¡°Seraphim, my adorable precious little sister. . .¡± Princess Komiko started.


    ¡°Let¡¯s form an Alliance.¡± I smiled as I heard princess Komiko say that, relieved to not repeat serving another tragic master.


    ¡°What!?¡± I heard Princess Seraphim''s surprise and confusion as I started happily sitting down looking tired of the day''s events, while trying to recharge a spell.


    ¡°You have no chance against our siblings.¡± Princess Komiko spoke, her voice was of sadness, as she hugged the crying Seraphim, and stroked her hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll survive, but trying wouldn''t hurt right?¡± I saw them look into each other''s eyes as princess Komiko finished.


    ¡°Aughhed, is it over?¡± Lizel said sitting next to me, holding her head, as she kept eating the beef jerky I forced into her mouth and she chewed on while half fainted.


    ¡°Almost, they''re making up right now, I wish this is how every fight with Komiko¡¯s siblings would end.¡± I said as Lizel looked up and nodded.


    ¡°Except one of them.¡± I gave her a nod understanding her.


    ¡°Big sis. . . you didn¡¯t really think I was serious about the alliance right?¡± I heard princess Seraphim, speaking like a child in trouble, princess Komiko just smiled at her.


    ¡°Kind. . .¡± I stood up as I heard princess Seraphim say as I saw her push off princess Komiko, making her fall to her feet, but not fall from the calcified vine.


    ¡°My kind, foolish, big sister, you haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡± She said walking back higher almost at the tip of the calcified vine.


    ¡°Sister, I love you, someone like you may claim the throne. . . But someone so soft could never prevail over our siblings. . .¡± With that said, princess Seraphim let go and I screamed a spell.


    ¡°SERAPHIM NO!¡± Princess Komiko yelled, trying to reach for her.


    ¡°Air-Walk! Fallen-Feather!¡± I said breaking the spells drawn on my legs, as large feather on my ear started burning.


    I ran towards a slowly falling Seraphim, and caught her as as the feather on my ear turned to ash my spell¡¯s magic running out, I looked to princess Komiko giving her a thumbs up.


    ¡°Hey, you''re safe, young princess.¡± I whispered to Seraphim as she continued to tightly close her eyes, and shook in fear.


    But after a moment, and an even gentler coaxing voice, she opened her eyes, and as I saw them, I remembered a field of roses where I once died as each petal was splattered in blood.


    ¡°I can''t let you die princess, now how about keeping you grounded for a while?¡± I said making a lame joke that actually made her laugh, as I walked back to the ground as my last spell of the day started to flicker.


    Act 4 Morning


    ¡°I did say that we will have an alliance little Sera.¡± Princess Komiko started as she placed down her tea cup.


    ¡°And I have no intention of going back on my words but.¡± Princess Komiko looked annoyed, as she looked at princess Komiko hugging my arm possessively.


    ¡°Then there shouldn¡¯t be any problem big sister!¡± Princess Sera said as I tried gently pulling my hand off her, but she was very steadfast, in her grip.


    ¡°Shiro¡¯s my vassal Seraphim! And I think something like him is too much for you sister.¡± Princess Komiko tried convincing the girl.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! He¡¯ll be my first eternal guard!¡± I was now internally panicking as I kept a strained smile, as I was in this kind of situation before and I died last time because of it!


    ¡°Well, if you want him that badly, sharing him shouldn¡¯t be too much. . .¡± I choked a little as princess Komiko slowly relented.


    ¡°Princess!¡± I said, a little insulted that I was about to be shared like a toy among sisters!


    ¡°Flugga.¡± Frannel said, looking like an archetypical emotionless android, as she looked down at her sister.


    ¡°Flugga.¡± Flenna answered, dopey eyed, looking up to her sister.


    ¡°Good! I¡¯m looking forward to it big sis! Now let¡¯s go Shiro! Time to look around town!¡± Princess Seraphim, said dragging me with her as I gave a sad look to princess Komiko, which she only replied to with a smile.

 Chapter 16 Rest day

    Act 1 Waffles


    It was late in the morning as I was walking through town, my hand being held by a rose eyed, blonde haired gothic dress girl, who I call.


    ¡°Princess Seraphim, let¡¯s go there for now. Their breakfast Belgian waffles are the best in town.¡± Of course, as I said that, there were only three cafes and two stalls that actually sells waffles in town.


    And only this one had Belgian style waffles, that was filled with fruit jams and sauces.


    ¡°The best? really! What''s a waffle?¡± The princess asked after a bout of excitement as I led her in, as Frannel opened the door for us.


    Unfortunately Rikka was still sleeping in the old church she calls her ¡®Den¡¯, so we only had Frannel as our escort.


    Which was fine, it¡¯s already been a week since she¡¯s become my blood servant, so another week or so and she''ll probably have fully digested my blood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit here my Lady.¡± I said, helping princess Seraphim to sit as I sat across her and Frannel.


    ¡°My lady? Why did you change your way of addressing me Shiro?¡± Princess Seraphim asked as she looked over the menu, mainly looking at the image and description of what we could buy.


    ¡°In order to hide who you are, my Lady.¡± My answer made the princess more curious as I saw her looking over her menu.


    ¡°I do the same with your sister my Lady, whenever we are in public, I do not say your names or titles so that the humans wouldn¡¯t know.¡± I told her as she placed down her menu.


    ¡°And why would humans knowing be a problem?¡± The princess asked, interest in her voice.


    ¡°We''re at war my Lady, making information valuable and humans are an easy source of it.¡± I said as I called over a waitress as the princess was silenced by my answer.


    Which was odd, I know Princess Komiko was taught fencing skills, Literature, diplomatic rhetoric and Etiquette. . . it¡¯s a little odd that warfare and intrigue or atleast defense against them wasn¡¯t a subject they knew or taught to them.


    I wonder if it was intentional, that their demonic father made sure that lessons on those subjects were minimal to give the younger children a chance.


    Or more likely it was just coincidence and the assassins I had to deal with were from a royal that was actually taught intrigue.


    I placed those thoughts away, as a pretty girl that I actually knew came to serve us.


    ¡°Are you ready to. . . Shiro?¡± She stopped mid sentence as she recognized me, which was pretty easy, my hair and eyes were pretty unique.


    ¡°Hello Janne-Senpai, yes we are ready, can I have a number B1 with sides of sweet potato and flower fries, and hmm. . .lemon fizz is fine for my drink.¡± I told her, but saw her dazed.


    So I snapped my finger at her to wake her up from her daze, as she looked me up and down.


    ¡°Right, right, sorry.¡± She said scribbling my orders.


    ¡°As for you my Lady, have you decided on your order?¡± I asked the princess as she broke from her thoughts and looked at the girl writing my order.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a D2 with strawberry sauce and cream filling, I¡¯ll have a small salad on the side and I¡¯ll take the same drink as Shiro.¡± She said lightly to our server.


    ¡°Alright I¡¯ll get them for you. And good to see you Shiro, talk later.¡± Janne said as she left us walking towards the counter, before entering the kitchen.


    Act 2 Park


    ¡°The waffles were delicious! Never knew human food had more than cookies!¡± Said princess Seraphim as I slowly walked with her in the park.


    ¡°Where else do you want to go my Lady? There aren''t that many places to visit here in Maplewood.¡± I said thinking about where a child would want to go.


    ¡°No, I think I had enough walking for now.¡± I looked at Princess Seraphim as she spoke, seeing her legs tiring.


    After which I looked up, seeing as the sun was overhead it should be close to noon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down then.¡± I said as we sat at a park bench underneath a canopy of dark trunken-oaks.


    ¡°Shiro, can I ask why you serve my sister?¡± Princess Seraphim asked as we sat down watching a healthy town park.


    ¡°Besides my need for her blood?¡± I joked as I saw a young guy walking his dog while taking a pretty happy phone call, probably his parents easing his home sickness or a girlfriend promising a fine anniversary gift.


    Rather than laughing from my bloody joke, she was silent, so I guess I can¡¯t dodge it easily.


    ¡°I have a promise to keep, that¡¯s why I stay.¡± I said remembering my promise to Shiro, to take care of his sister.


    ¡°A promise? That¡¯s it!? You''re a sorcerer, and not just that you have the powers on the level of those that fought in the century Nether-realm wars!¡± She said now in shock and disbelief, as she stood up on the bench and pointed at me in accusation.


    ¡°You''re serving a Royal! My! Royal family, the same family that had exterminated almost all of the bloodlines that had sorcery!¡± That I did not know, but it is useful.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°My lady? Please sit down, you''re making a scene.¡± I said as I tried to calm her down, the princess had already caught the attention of many.


    ¡°Everythings fine everyone! My little sister just got excited.¡± With that said everyone that looked at us went back to their own business.


    From the old couple nearby feeding birds, to the old guys playing checkered warfare a few benches away.


    ¡°Hmp! So you would rather use lies, instead of magic to placate the humans.¡± She said dismissively as she sat down, the heat in her dissipating.


    ¡°Well I think it¡¯s impressive you know so much about the history of sorcerers.¡± I started as I went back to people watching.


    ¡°I used to have a friend, she was a sorcerer. . . One of my aunts had her burn after she killed one of my older cousins.¡± She said, her voice was of sadness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that kid.¡± I said as I patted her head.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m not really part of them, and now knowing what you told me, I guess when I eventually meet a native sorcerer, I''ll probably be seen as a traitor.¡± I said, giving a sigh, atleast now I know.


    ¡°I guess your sister hasn''t told you yet, has she?¡± With that I stood up, and offered her my hand.


    ¡°No, we haven¡¯t spoken at length about. . .anything yet.¡± Seraphin said, as she accepted my hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s no good, it would be better if you asked her about everything rather than me, my Lady.¡± With that said I led her to a forested part of the park.


    It took us a few minutes in those woods to find a circle of flowers and mushrooms I made nights ago and with the transport circle, I gated us home.


    Act 3 Theater night


    The lights were blinding, I was barely able to make out the crowd that watched us as I stood  before them dressed not in my butler attire but of a very modern interpretation of old Merlin.


    With a nobleman shirt and tight pants, with a cape of stars and a feathered hat of the times of the French musketeers, my eyes glowing reflecting the lights around us.


    ¡°Oh girl of the apple orchard,


    Princess of an old line of the guard.


    Do you know of the burden of that sword?¡±


    I spoke in rhymeric to her, a commoner girl in rags, her body fit, her short hair blonde.


    She was playing Arthur but because the other guy in our acting club didn¡¯t want to play Arthur, we had to settle for Arthuriel Pendrake. . . rather than the golden lion of the Welsh.


    ¡°I will accept any burden for my people, wise one of the demon blood.¡± She didn¡¯t speak in rhyme she wanted to for the fantasy vibe, but she sucks at memorizing lines. . . in her own words.


    ¡°Then pull the sword, oh young dragon.


    But be warned of thy edge,


    For the end of this path, would be of fire.


    Do what you must, but know that it¡¯s a heavy weight.¡±


    With that said I stepped back, as Arthuriel paused, from my words, but her eyes hardened.


    ¡°No matter what.¡± She said, as she pulled the sword as an orchestra played in the background and the light of the stage turned brighter as she held the sword aloof.


    ¡°Here me, for I Arthuriel Pendrake, prince of Camelot, stake my claim for Albion!¡± With that the curtains fall and we finish our last scene for tonight, to the applause of many.


    ¡°Sigh. . . well good work, thanks for coming Shiro-kun.¡± Janne said as she took off her wig, and came down from the rock prop as the stage crew cleared it, already changing the scene for the next batch of actors.


    ¡°I wanted to have a nightlife and you invited me senpai, how can I refuse?¡± I said removing my musketeer hat. And loosening and then removing the starry cape.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know you would actually accept Shiro-kun.¡± Janne said as we walked off stage towards the cafe seats and tables, there were others in partial custom.


    And regular customers here to watch amateurs perform scene plays, while enjoying their night with friends with alcohol or tea.


    ¡°So, do you have anything else planned after this Shiro-kun?¡± Janne asked, as she watched a rendition of little red riding hood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe visit the bars, meet a mature woman and ask her to be my sugar mommy.¡± I said with a straight face trying not to laugh as she started coughing as her drink went to a different pipe.


    ¡°Shiro, your. . . Arr¨ºte! Shiro-kun, I¡¯m being serious.¡± I gave her a smile and she immediately understood that I was joking.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not, we just finished a play, I think I¡¯ll finish my drink and call it a night.¡± I said as I stretched, and took a mouth full of my pint of honeyed beer.


    ¡°Can you walk me home atleast Shiro-kun? You were such a gentleman this morning, wouldn''t you be one with me?¡± I turned at that, raising an eye.


    ¡°Janne-senpai. . . fine but please don¡¯t tell people, that I¡¯m basically a babysitter.¡± I said feigning exhaustion and embarrassment.


    ¡°It was shocking Shiro-kun from the rumours I heard, she should have been in university but the girl you were with was as young as my sister.¡± I acted even more tired as I finished my drink and covered my head as I laid it on the table.


    ¡°My family has been their household servants ever since the Edo period, there from a German royal house that established themselves here in Yamato.¡± I said as I started drunkenly explaining quite loudly.


    ¡°The Lady¡¯s dad got into some real estate problems, in the old country, so he sent one of her daughters here to stay until the problem cools down.¡± With that said I looked up and saw a very red cheeked Janne, pretending to listen attentively.


    ¡°Is it pain to deal with her?¡± She asks, giving me a comforting smile, which I answered with a weak one.


    ¡°Yeah, you can¡¯t believe. . . the tea parties alone would drive you mad.¡± I said, as I acted as if I was sobering slightly.


    ¡°Well, anyways, I think I¡¯m sober enough. Let''s get you home My Lady.¡± I said as I stood up bowing to her as I offered my hand.


    Her reaction was priceless, the stutter, the reddening, and the embarrass acceptance, as she accepted.


    Act 4 Watchers


    I was carrying a pretty sloshed Janne, as I biked through the night streets of Maplewood.


    ¡°You''re so warm Shiro-kun, please be my boyfriend!¡± She said as she clutched herself tighter on my chest as she sat on the front of my bike.


    I didn¡¯t want her falling off, and I don¡¯t know why she drank spirits! I thought minors can only drink light honey beers.


    ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s not say things like that.¡± I said in a gentle voice as I slowed down and made sure to use the smoother roads.


    She didn¡¯t answer as I felt her breath deepening as she fell asleep.


    ¡°Sigh. . . I shouldn¡¯t have pulled, the my lady thing.¡± I said to myself as I felt the cold of the night, and something else, I was being watched.


    I didn¡¯t look back or at my sides, as I felt them watching me, on the roofs, and corners of buildings.


    I immediately stopped at what looked like a hotel, chaining my bike and carrying a now less sloshed and barely awake Janne.


    ¡°A love hotel?¡± I said as I saw no one in the register, just a vending machine for room keys and instructions.


    ¡®Please leave the room-keys on the tray before checking out, rooms would be rented until morning. Thank you for visiting Hanoko¡¯s Love nest. Also, please write a name and phone number in the log book before checking out.¡¯


    As I read it I felt those watching me outside, and they were a lot closer than before.


    I didn''t question the love hotel and looked at the vending machine. There were ten rooms in total; only 3 were available to be rented, and 4 keys were already in the tray.


    I took a 1000 Toku bill and rented a room and then started moving there. In the corridor there was even a vending machine for condoms and lube.


    I looked around but saw there weren''t any cameras, but to be safe I bought some, just in case I was being watched by the owner.


    I entered my dimly lit room, it was. . . comfortably erotic? There were cherry blossom flowers on the bed, the ceiling had mirrors reflecting us, and a tv was silently playing a softcore adult video.


    I laid down Janne-senpai on the perfumed bed, and then sat down on the dust free carpeted floor as I pulled out three pieces of brown paper with runes written in red ink.


    ¡°Look upon those that look upon me.¡± I spoke to the pieces of paper, before the talismanic papers burnt to ash, as they disappeared into nothing.

 Chapter 17 Dead walker

    Act 1 Ghouls?


    My eyes closed my body in a room for pleasure and debauchery, but my mind? It saw more than the room I locked myself in with a drunken lush.


    In the eyes of that of a small mouse, sprinting through the corridors, she showed me what I needed inside the building.


    And for the outside of the only place I could find sanctuary in, I saw through the eyes of large brown owl gleefully eating a fruit bat.


    The corridor was empty, but not as silent as before, because now that I wasn¡¯t rushing through the corridors.


    My senses through the scurrying mouse, tells me of how much the occupants of the rooms were enjoying themselves.


    Hopefully they won''t be roped into my business tonight.


    I thought as the mouse entered the lobby and saw that a woman just left a side room that had the words, ¡®lobby comfort room¡¯.


    She was older than I was, probably in her 20s, and from the way I saw her look at the keys, before taking them with her as she left for another back room which labeled as ¡®Staff only¡¯.


    She must be a worker of the hotel, but is she alone? Or are there others?


    I saw nothing of those that followed me and my alcoholically fainted friend, as my eyes shifted to that of outside and saw an explanation of why they didn¡¯t follow me in.


    I count them to be around 20 or more, for the owl can only see the ones poorly hidden in the trees and those who watched on the roofs.


    They were human at first glance, but looking deeper one would see their sickly pale skin, hidden under unkept clothes, showing dark blue veins and starved malnourished flesh.


    Even with the distance of the owl, her senses can smell their breath, and it smelled sickly of rotten iron, there once human teeth turned into small pointed fangs.


    ¡°Ghouls? No, from what Rikka tells me the vampires in this realm call their blood slaves, pawns. . . a fitting name, as unlike those of the other world I¡¯ve visited, it was possible for them to be promoted into regular vampires.¡± I spoke to myself as my connection to the animals broke.


    I looked at my friend and she was still soundly drunkenly asleep, which is good as I do not want to involve her in any supernatural business. . . it¡¯s not like she had hunter blood.


    I thought about it, weeks ago that if this realm was a world with hidden supernatural creatures then the profession of hunting them, for the humans should be alive, and one I must look into, especially the human like magicians of this world.


    As I dread of being hunted by the magically gifted, as I work as the court mage, for a royal that had genocide in her blood. . . if I was them, they would see me as the ex-Australian artist turned German fuhrer¡¯s driver.


    I felt for my phone, and then saw it wasn¡¯t as late as I expected, only 9 in the evening. I tried Rikka first, it rang but after my 3rd call I think she had silenced her phone.


    I then tried my sister but stopped, as it might worry her for me to call her, so I ended messaging her that I was invited to a friend''s house and would be home tomorrow, and that I wanted the princess to call me.


    Now I had a choice, here in my room and the hotel in general I¡¯m safe, as long as no one invites them in. . .


    Either I stay here waiting for the princess, but more accurately would be waiting for Lizel, but realistically I might wait until the sun comes up.


    Or, I prepare my spells and start hunting them down, and slay the Pure blood or noble blooded vampire that had sent them my way. . . which was probably aiming for the princess, through me.


    Which is what I expected but still. . . then I felt my heart start to slow, and then stop. . . my mind raced as my body started to collapse.


    ¡°Why?. .¡± I felt weak as everything turned dark.


    Act 2 After dinner


    The blood pasta was amazingly prepared, after working for the princess as a maid for two weeks, I was freed from Shiro¡¯s magical blood enslavement.


    Something I thought only the Nobility of the vampire world was capable of.


    Now I was more her guest, and casual informant of the things I see in town, but speaking of my temporary enslaver.


    ¡°Princess? Where is Shiro? I haven¡¯t seen him all evening, and only a few times during the afternoon in school.¡± I was respectful in my speech as I kept my mask.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    My words seemed to have given the princess clarity as she paused, her eyes slightly widen in realization, as if an answer was given to a question she forgotten.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s Friday today isn¡¯t it? I usually give him his dose of Royal blood in the mornings, but he was in such a hurry today that it had slipped my thoughts.¡± The princess was casual as she basically told me nothing.


    Wait, isn''t Shiro an Eternal guard? That was my thought as Lizel stood up, dropping her third bowl of roasted meat with fried rice.


    ¡°Wait! Doesn¡¯t that mean his. . .¡± The words were like coal in the dog''s throat.


    ¡°Probably a corpse lying in the streets, he is new as an Eternal guard, he would need atleast a year of service before not needing my blood so frequently.¡± The princess shook her head as I saw disappointment in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we. . .¡± The bitch stopped in her words as Nanami entered the room, bowing to the princess first before speaking.


    ¡°Mistress, I just read a message from Shiro, he said to not worry about him and that he was with a friend, but that he wants you to call him.¡± And with that Nanami excused herself as she was already in her night attire, and half asleep.


    The princess smiled at that, as she looked at me.


    ¡°Rikka darling, can you look for Shiro? He might have sent the message before collapsing with a very confused friend.¡± She asked me which I nodded.


    ¡°Of course princess, I will call once I find him.¡± And with that I flew out the balcony doors.


    I felt the night wind upon me as I enjoyed the beauty of a moon covered night, only illuminated by the lights below and the few stars above.


    Then a thought crossed my mind as I checked my phone, it was buzzing as I feasted on blood sausages, so I placed it into silence.


    And what I saw was not promising, three miss calls from Shiro, well hopefully he wasn¡¯t in too much trouble.


    Act 3 Black outs


    As I woke up and saw I was still in my hotel room. I looked at the time on my phone, only half an hour had passed.


    That¡¯s not good, I felt heavy, my heart beating slow and weak, my connection to the weave of Arcana was wavering as my vessel was losing vitality.


    Thankful I had strengthened myself, if not I would have been trapped between oblivion for longer, those were my last thoughts as I looked at my friend Janne.


    She seemed to have woken up and then wrapped herself in bed, thankfully the bed and sheet was clean and newly changed, but the mattress was. . . questionable.


    I took some chalk from my pocket, and drew a stylized greek character that means purity into the door and as I finished the inches long stick of barely used chalk in my hand turned to dust.


    ¡°An entire stick of silver bone dust should be powerful enough.¡± I said to myself as I gave my friend one last look before leaving the room.


    As I walked slowly locking the door behind me leaving the keys inside, I started writing as I added smaller spells upon the joints of my fingers with a black-red inked pen.


    As I entered the lobby the woman earlier was still in the backrooms, so I took out a pouch and spread its silvery contents upon the entrance of the hotel.


    But as I did so it happened again, my heart stopped beating and my strength sapped as I once again felt oblivion¡¯s embrace ¡±Tud¡±.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I said as I pressed both hands on my heart, as I felt the coldness of the floor.


    ¡°Sir? Sir!¡± I heard a young woman''s voice as my open eyes saw only darkness.


    Act 4 Hospital room


    ¡°--------------------Z- - - - z - - - z z - - - z z z - - - z¡± I heard the buzzing of a heart monitor.


    I woke up again, and felt for my pockets as I pulled out my phone. ¡®10:35¡¯ Almost an hour? That was my thought as I looked around and saw I was in a private hospital room.


    A single bed, with chairs on the side, and a nightstand, the window gave me a view of the tall buildings of the town, the metal painted door was closed, I spoke with a whisper.


    ¡°Sanctuary.¡± The knob locking itself, as my spell did its work, I looked about.


    I felt my body, and it was actually a little better than earlier, it was still heavy and my heart was still beating slowly, but my connection to the weave has returned to normal.


    ¡°Why is that so?¡± I said to myself as I removed the needles and suction cups placed on my chest and arms.


    Standing slowly I moved towards the window and then felt my blood pulse quicken, as I looked down and saw a golden haired maiden, looking up towards me with her scarlet red eyes.


    ¡°Crk, crk, crk. . . Sir? Are you awake? Can you please open the door?¡± The voice was sweet, young even sultry if not for the struggle of her speech.


    I did not speak but walked towards a shadowed corner of the room as I bit on one of my fingers.


    ¡°Thud! Thud! Break!¡± The door was kicked open, and what I saw did not surprise me.


    Blood eyed, ghouls, human maws opened, wearing the cloaks of the living, nurses stained in dried blood, clothes ripped, heels broken.


    Their eyes widened as they saw the room empty, their noses sniffing the air but finding no scent as they looked and clawed at the room.


    ¡°Dead man walker, not here.¡± One said her throat rough and parch.


    ¡°No scent.¡± Another spoke her voice sounding less inhuman.


    ¡°We need to tell the doctor, the dead man¡¯s trying to escape again, come now.¡± This one''s voice was sweet, yet strained and her body was the one with the least ravagement.


    As her clothes were only bloodied with a few rips, unlike the others which were flashing their undergarments, because of the tears of their uniform.


    ¡°Thud!¡± The door was closed violently behind them as I breathed out a hard breath, as my enchantments faded revealing me, as more than a silhouette in shadow.


    ¡°They looked newly turned, they were yet to become deathly pale, the blood on them were dried, so they had probably been turned only hours ago.¡±  I was quiet as I digested the information I''ve observed.


    ¡°Which means the enemy had already taken this place.¡± I thought aloud, as I moved towards the window again and saw not the princess nor my red headed wolfic friend.


    I looked at the skies and knew that somewhere up there Rikka should be watching, but she was a craven girl at heart.


    And I know, If she knew a vampire as strong or stronger than her was within this hospital, she wouldn¡¯t dare come near.


    I went back to my bed, placing the blinds to give myself some privacy, thinking why would anyone think I would come back to my room, rather than madly running towards an exit, shouting for help.


    ¡°What¡¯s better, what¡¯s better than peace, and love, on our earth. . .¡± I started to sing slowly, as I focused myself, centering the arcane I¡¯m breathing in deeply as I sang.


    ¡°Nothing could, Nothing could, but war, and hate, prevents it. . .¡± The song was one tool, to know my path to be straight as I focused and then.


    ¡°Without a hearth, but with a breath, let me live on to see my lady again.¡± And with that end of a song, I felt my heart stop as two no, four others took its place as I closed my eyes, and felt the recoil of the spell forcing me into oblivion.

 Chapter 18 Rescue

    Act 1 Wolf


    Within the barely used parking lot three girls stood, the strongest was short with brown hair wearing the clothes of a frilled bowed maid, her heart was those of gears and clockwork.


    The wildest of the three was a wild flower of red, with eyes of that of a predator, as her nose sniffed at the air like a wolf of the great woods.


    And the last of the girls was the most beautiful of all with her scarlet red eyes, and softly northmen blonde hair, as her noble dress danced at the breeze that buffet her and her company.


    ¡°Was Rikka¡¯s words true?¡± The princess asked as my senses told me yes, but also that the place smelled of evil, an evil that every true werewolf should know.


    ¡°Yes, Shiro¡¯s here, somewhere. . . but that place, it¡¯s a vampire''s den, I don¡¯t know how many, but it reeks of there influence.¡± I said as I started breathing deeply, trusting in the princess to plan something.


    ¡°Are you sure Shiro would be safe?¡± I asked again just to be sure.


    ¡°Yes, even if that building were filled with vampires, no self respecting blood sucker would drink the blood of a corpse.¡± She said with all the confidence of a royal.


    I nodded as we started walking towards the entrance of the hospital, hoping that Shiro stays dead until we can find him and take him home, anything less would be a raid without any comrades as back up.


    ¡°Wait, are you certain this is a den of vampires?¡± The princess stopped and asked me as she looked up and I followed her lead, seeing a white haired boy smiling down at us, waving.


    Before I could yell he quickly disappeared, and the princess had her hand on my mouth.


    ¡°Be quiet dear, I can feel them now, watching us, would you mind being a distraction?¡± She asked as I smelled them, just beyond the lobby, dozens of barely human things running towards us.


    I looked up and the moon was full, finally revealed by yesterday''s errant rain clouds.


    ¡°Shiro! Hide! Will come to you!¡± I yelled as I run towards the doors, my arms ready for battle.


    ¡°Crash!¡± The entrance shattered apart as I punched my way in meeting a dozen weak vampire slaves in my way.


    ¡°Get out of the way, weaklings!¡± I yelled my challenge, as I made a path for myself, and distraction for the princess.


    Act 2 Puppeteers


    Within the roof of the hospital of evil, two vampiric civitas of the vampire world, talked, blood red where there eyes, both knowing the presence of the other.


    ¡°I am intrigued, it is not every night I see a master move to save their servant.¡± The male vampire spoke, a wine glass at his hand, sweet with virgin blood.


    He was ashen in hair, bleeding bronze of eyes, noble clothes coated and hidden by a vampiric cape of the colors of night and blood, shading his dark copper skin.


    ¡°I am more intrigued by you, the conductor of this little evening event.¡± The female of the two hunters of the night spoke.


    She was of raven hair, with clothes of the night sky, broken only by the paleness of her skin and the blood red of her scarf and eyes.


    ¡°Visitors seem to keep flowing in tonight.¡± The vampire spoke as he drank the last few drops of his drink from the roof they floated on.


    As he turned to meet the vampire who was moments ago, outside his senses.


    ¡°I am Count Zahav, I look forward with dealing with you night sister.¡± The vampire Zahav was bursting with the arrogance of nobility.


    ¡°Your reputation precedes you count, others tell me of your horrendous tastes even amongst the vampiric nobility.¡± Rikka said as she kept her hands behind her.


    Zahav smiled at her as she spoke of his reputation.


    ¡°I am quite honored, that you had even heard of me.¡± He said as the sound of destruction continued below.


    ¡°Truthfully, my methods are beyond that of common folk, making them easily misunderstood.¡± Zahav was arrogance was in every word.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not sure, I¡¯d call your games tonight particularly complex.¡± Rikka shot back, her voice sultrily mocking, as both did not break their eyes upon each other.


    ¡°Seems this little town of yours wouldn¡¯t be boring then.¡± Zahav said in casual surrender as he closed his eyes and gave her a small bow, before turning around.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of the lovely princess in this wooden town.¡± He said as he looked down on the blonde beauty with her small maid.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°You¡¯d love a sip of her blood, wouldn¡¯t you count?¡± Rikka¡¯s voice is smaller than before but it did not lose her edge.


    ¡°Ha ha! Aren¡¯t you after it as well?¡± The count said after a burst of laughter.


    ¡°Guess you¡¯ll have to wait and see count Zahav.¡± Rikka answered as she floated up.


    As she neared to his side, the count acknowledged her with his empty cup of blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to take a liking to you, Ms. Rikka.¡± The count said as Rikka stayed a distance to his side.


    ¡°Oh world of beyond, let me keep what I have. . .¡± Both shook as they heard singing in their ears.


    This made Rikka laugh in amusement, while the vampire count looked on even more interested.


    ¡°It seems the ¡®servant¡¯ had started his move.¡± Rikka said in barely a whisper as she stood back straight and looked upon the sky and around her, as the very air started to become heavy and sparkle.


    ¡°Sorcery? A barrier of some kind, I did not know the princess had such a companion.¡± The count said his face becoming a little more serious, losing his perpetual arrogant grin.


    ¡°Let me know the world, as I knew it before, as the evil within. . .¡± The two vampires stumbled, their feet touching the roof, instead of floating just above it.


    ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s not another companion, it¡¯s the corpse you dragged in to summon its lord, what do you think he would do as recompense?¡± Rikka said smiling as she walked off the roof as the count watched in shock.


    Act 3 Vampire talk


    ¡°Let those who worship the night, know of true fright.¡± I finished my song as I walked through darkened corridors, the spirit of my old self fading.


    Piles of bodies laid as I walked through them, walking towards the noise and yelling I heard moments ago.


    ¡°Why is she so reckless?¡± I thought of Lizel as I heard her yelling my name.


    ¡°Knock. Knock.¡± I heard of the knocking of glass and that made me turn and see a floating Rikka just outside the hospital windows.


    ¡°Can you invite me in Shiro?¡±  The seductress asked as her voice played games with my mind.


    ¡°Of course Rikka.¡± I said as I opened the window.


    ¡°You may come in.¡± I said as she turned into a cluster of bats, entering through the window.


    Her bats surrounded me, and as she turned back to normal I felt her cold skin wrapped around me.


    ¡°Rikka, are you the one responsible for this place?¡± I asked her as I started walking through the corridors, I was relieved that the patience wasn''t turned, it was just the staff.


    Which was still pretty bad, as I didn¡¯t know how to turn them back to human, without paying a hefty sacrifice.


    ¡°Shiro! I thought you knew me better than that!¡± Rikka answered in faked indignation, which made me reach up to pat her head, which silenced her.


    ¡°You''re no fun, No Shiro, I am not part of this horrendous game, only a noble vampire can make so many pawns.¡± She said as she pushed me away and we continued walking.


    ¡°Good, tell me Rikka, is there any way to turn them back?¡± I asked as I kneeled down to examine one.


    She looked to be in her late 20s, a nurse, her clothes were ripped and blood was definitely been drained from her through cuts.


    She was pretty enough I suppose, but her freckles, dark eye bags, and faded make up did lower her beauty, her body wasn¡¯t that interesting as well, being skinny with small fats on her waist, soft round ass, and her breast wasn¡¯t even that soft even though they were small.


    As I opened her eyes, and looked into her mouth both were in the process of becoming inhuman.


    ¡°Maybe, many seem to have only been hypnotized and others are newly turned into pawns, I know a few ways.¡± She said as I felt her get closer and then felt her pressing herself on my back.


    ¡°But why would I help?¡± She said whispering to my ear, her breath was cold, and smelled of fermented berries and fresh blood.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to do this all night.¡± I answered as I pressed my hand on the neck of the fallen pawn, making her burst into fire, sacrificing an hour of vision from my left eye.


    ¡°Ekk! Shiro!¡± Rikka was surprised, jumping away from me as I stood up as the fire burned out revealing a naked but fully human woman on the cold floor.


    She was now much more pretty, even without her makeup, as she started breathing again, I picked her up and placed her in an empty hospital bed.


    ¡°I can cure them, but it¡¯ll take the entire night to do so, if you have an easier suggestion I would treat it as a small favor.¡± I spoke as I turned around.


    Meeting the blood red eyes of a vampire, which wasn¡¯t pure evil, as one of my eyes turned white and blind.


    Her shock quickly vanished, replaced by a smile that smelled of steel, my young body, stumbled as the sudden blindness shook my balance.


    ¡°A small favor? Alright I will take that deal, all you need is for them to be touched by sunlight before the next moonless night.¡± She said before turning around and leaving the room, I followed after covering the naked nurse with a blanket.


    ¡°Sorry for all this, I know this was all the fault of a game you didn¡¯t know, being force to play as a small piece. . . may you have sweet dreams, nightingale of this church of healing.¡± I said as I felt the guidance of an old priest within me stir, with a light kiss on her forehead I left.


    ¡°Tell me Rikka, you told me earlier but why can¡¯t you make pawns of your own?¡± I asked casually as we walked the now quiet hospital, Lizel seemed to have calmed down, but she was still yelling my name from time to time.


    ¡°Shiro! Yell if you''re not dead!¡± She kept saying, I heard and I think she was on the ground floor of the other side of the hospital.


    ¡°Noisy bitch. Cough. . . sorry.¡± Rikka commented with venom but quickly returned to her sweet mask.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m a free pure-blooded vampire.¡± She said with genuine happiness and satisfaction in her voice.


    ¡°And what you fight is a noble-blooded vampire, who seems to have a master greater than him, and those of his breed and higher are the only ones capable of making pawns for their games.¡± She said a hint of cold hatred in her sweet masked tone.


    That atleast answers my guess that the vampires here and my last life was similar, lesser vampires hate there progenitors and always schemes to usurp them.


    ¡°Do you have a bloodborne weapon Rikka?¡± That seemed to have shocked Rikka as her brow twitched and her mask momentarily fell.


    ¡°Huh? How do you know about that Shiro? Did you have an ancestor who fought in the century wars?¡± She asked with naked curiosity in her voice.


    But I did not answer immediately, as I did not know if she could hear my lies. So in silence we walked, I answered after a good few minutes of thought.


    ¡°A teacher told me about it, but didn¡¯t explain why some vampires had it and others did not.¡± I said remembering my teacher, I eventually learned why all on my own, but she wasn¡¯t the one who made me learn of it in the end.


    ¡°Interesting, no I do not have one, only some nobility, the royalty, and elders of the vampires have them. those weapons are sacred to us vampires as there the reason we keep our independence.¡± She said, sounding proud, of her race as we walked down the stairs, seeing less fainted pawns.


    ¡°Shiro! You''re alive!¡± It was Lizel who cut into our conversation as she saw me up the stairs, her face filled with relieved joy, but then turned sour as she looked at my side.


    I moved quickly jumping down, making Lizel catch me, distracting her from Rikka.


    ¡°Thank you Lizel! I can barely walk, I need the princess. . .¡± I said weakly, acting like I was dying as I looked back and winked at the temptress.

 Chapter 19 Before the night ends

    Act 1 Life blood


    In a hospital room a beauty of blonde hair and pale skin, with a bleeding hand of burning blood drips it into the waiting mouth of a young man of white and amber.


    ¡°Shiro I¡¯ll say this again, remember that without my blood you¡¯ll turn back to a corpse.¡± The princess spoke as she fed me her hot oddly sweet iron tasting burning blood.


    I took a last sip as her wound closed, and healed like how my own wounds heal but much, much slower.


    ¡°Sorry princess, I just forgot, but isn¡¯t it fine? If I become a corpse, wouldn¡¯t you just revive me again?¡± I told her, giving a small chuckle as Lizel looked grim, Rikka just smiled, and Flenna just looked dopey.


    ¡°Shiro, I¡¯ll say this once, so listen well.¡± Komiko was serious as I saw her eyes hardened, rather than the indifference they usually had.


    ¡°If the life blood I gave you completely runs out, like you were dangerously getting close too tonight, that¡¯s the only way a young Eternal guard can die.¡± She finished as silence came over as I gave her a shocked look.


    ¡°But it didn¡¯t Shiro! So you''re fine, we¡¯re fine, especially after the spell you used.¡± It was Lizel who broke the quiet trying to cheer me up, as she pointed at one of the bloodstained staff laying near the door.


    ¡°Thank you princess.¡± That made Komiko smile as I gave her a bow.


    ¡°You welcome Shiro, just don¡¯t make your master save you too often.¡± She said her smile turning prideful, and amused.


    ¡°We are leaving, this is not a good place for us, even with your spell Shiro, a noble vampire must be close by, and where in their domain.¡± Komiko said as she turned, followed by Flenna, Lizel and Rikka as they hadn''t moved yet.


    ¡°Princess, can I ask that I atleast stay? Rikka told me I can cure these people, and I want to try, if I don¡¯t, they¡¯ll stay as they are.¡± I said, as the princess didn¡¯t move, showing me her back covered by her golden hair.


    ¡°Heroic. . . Do what you want Shiro. Lizel, can you stay and help him? I''ll wait for you both in the parking lot.¡± And with that she left us.


    Act 2 Parking lot


    ¡°What a bleeding hearted fool, caring so much for humans already tainted.¡± I muttered to myself as I reached the hallway.


    ¡°Flugga?(Don¡¯t say that princess, you know he cares for you and Nanami the most.)¡± My maid said, trying to cheer me up.


    But as we walked we stopped as I heard a call from the room I just left, and the beginning of a song.


    ¡°Wait princess! We should move together!¡± It was Lizel as she led a slowly strumming Shiro with a small guitar as he hummed, even Rikka  was humming along with him.


    Is he casting a spell again? It¡¯s always odd seeing him use magic, unlike the ones I''ve read from the family archives his use of sorcery is much, much different.


    Instead of incantations he sings, prays or recites poems, rather than wands or staffs he uses random bits of monster parts, to cast smaller spells, and there''s that combat magic I so love fighting against.


    Never in the records were there sorcerers capable of using their spells so easily and quickly.


    ¡°What is Shiro casting?¡± I asked Lizel as we walked together and the other two a few steps behind us.


    ¡°No idea, the only thing he said before starting is we need to be all outside and prepare for a fight.¡± She said as she looked thoughtful, her arms still that of a werewolf.


    After a few minutes we were already outside in the parking lot while Shiro started to properly sing.


    ¡°In the chill of the twilight where the shadows creep,


    A whisper calls softly, while the world¡¯s asleep.


    From the depths of the darkness, a figure takes flight,


    With eyes like the embers sparking menace and might.¡±


    The song sounded old, like something a traveling minstrel in the time of my uncles would sing at the royal court, but I¡¯ve never seen someone use such a small guitar before.


    ¡°Oh, drinker of blood, arise, in the glimmer of night,


    We¡¯ll clash like the thunder, beneath the pale light.


    With hearts intertwined, let our duel begin,


    In the silence of shadows, let us battle within.¡±


    They started to appear now with flashes of light, the unconscious bodies of what I assumed were the vampiric pawns that called this place their den, were piling just before Shiro.


    ¡°Let us see who has the greater bite. . .¡± And with that last piece of his song, the spell was casted, and by the looks of how many he had summoned it¡¯s probably all of them.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Odd, I would have expected the noble vampire would have been summoned.¡± I said as I looked at Lizel as she sniffed at the air while looking around alarmed.


    ¡°No princess, I only smell the blood-slut, and those vampire pawns Shiro summoned. . .I don¡¯t smell anything more powerful.¡± She said as she started to relax.


    ¡°Did they run away?¡± I thought about it loudly.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! Probably, all vampires are cowards like that.¡± Lizel said loudly while laughing as she ran towards Shiro as he started moving the bodies into lines.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Flenna, help Shiro so that we can go home faster.¡± I said to Flenna as we walked towards the group.


    ¡°Flugga!(Yes princess!)¡± My little maid answered as we walked.


    Act 3 Taking a friend home


    ¡°Thanks for driving me Lizel, I really didn¡¯t want my senior to wake up in a love hotel.¡± I said as I held her waist as she drove her monster of a Kawashaki bike.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Shiro, I¡¯d rather drive you, than let that leech fly you to your friend. Seriously! Imagine what that evil thing would do!¡± There was hot anger in her tone.


    I still don¡¯t know why but this is the third world I visited with werewolves and vampires hating each other.


    ¡°Why do you hate each other so much, Lizel?¡± I asked bluntly as we drove under the speed limit.


    ¡°It¡¯s. . . It¡¯s a blood feud Shiro, before the wars, vampires and werewolves used to see each other as nothing more than any other race, in the many realms.¡± Her voice was different.


    ¡°We werewolves of the white mountain, didn''t even knew they existed! only those from the black hills interacted with them, mostly trade, based on the stories told to us by the elders.¡±


    I now understand what she was feeling, she had a bored hatred in the act of recollecting the reason but she still did it.


    ¡°But that changed because of the century wars?¡± I asked as I heard her growl.


    ¡°Yeah, hundreds of thousands of my kin died, dozens of werewolf tribes went extinct, and just because a group of royal vampires and an elder vampire tried to conquer us so that they could challenge the Royal family ruling the Night realm.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to that so I kept silent, and in the end we were at the hotel and I was asking the clerk to open the room where I left my friend in.


    She was there still sleeping, I looked at the time. ¡®12:03¡¯ it was pretty late but I think I could still take her home but. . .


    ¡°Lizel, I don¡¯t actually know where she lives.¡± I told her as she looked at me and then at the girl.


    ¡°That¡¯s. . . Isn¡¯t she your friend Shiro?¡± She asked looking, oddly at me.


    ¡°Yeah but, I¡¯ve never visited her house before, this was the first time we hung out. Beside school!¡± I said, as my vessel, my mask as Shiro started to lose it.


    Then an idea came to mind, should I just take her to my house? It¡¯s probably better than leaving her here.


    And with that I looked to Lizel with pleading eyes, that she reacted to with a tired sigh.


    ¡°Alright I¡¯ll try tracking where she lives.¡± That actually shocked me, I was thinking more of her driving her to the Manor while I bike home, but that¡¯s better!


    ¡°Thank you Lizel! I owe you one.¡± And with that she gave me a wide smile, and ruffled my hair as she carried her out, and I walked next to her.


    Act 4 Watcher


    ¡°Did the kid take your fancy Count Zahav?¡± I stood high above a mongrel and the young sorcerer as a voice spoke to my side.


    ¡°I have, he ruined my game, a game mind you that I''ve spent weeks preparing.¡± With that I turned around and saw the resident vampire of this town.


    Atleast she¡¯s a pureblood and not the real common rabble, but it does make me curious which high noble would send a pureblood agent here, and what they want with the royal family¡¯s succession game.


    ¡°He has that effect, I¡¯ll give you his name if you let the pawns you made in that hospital turn back to blood packs.¡± That gave me pause and made me look at her again.


    She wasn''t a cattle lover, I can smell that normal vampiric cruelty on her, unlike those fools in that human loving duke''s domain.


    But why? I watched it all, was this sorcerer the bleeding heart?


    ¡°I want more, is he kind to the cattle?¡± I asked without letting her see my curiosity.


    ¡°His name is Shiro Yukari, and yes even as a sorcerer he sees humans as people.¡± That answers my question which means, I need to trade.


    ¡°It will be done, I would have done it either way. I don''t want a sorcerer as powerful as him to track me using my slaves. . . have you ever felt like you were pulled by nothing?¡±


    I said genuine fear escaping my breath, as I saw the girl before me soften, her expression a rare show of sympathy from us vampires.


    ¡°I have, it was not pleasant, that¡¯s why I''ll leave you a warning count.¡± She began looking down at the sorcerer and half mongrel.


    ¡°When you plot against the princess like I do, be aware that you would fight that sorcerer, and what I¡¯ve seen of him, he does not show mercy to us who need to feed from others.¡±


    And with that she left flying towards another part of town, towards the mansion on the hill.


    ¡°But he did show you mercy didn¡¯t he?¡± I said to myself as the thought came to me as Ms. Rikka left me to observe the half mongrel and the sorcerer.


    ¡°Shiro, let¡¯s see if I can make a traitor out of you.¡± With that I left too thinking of other games that would let me get what I want, a taste of that sweet royal blood.


    Act 5 Before dawn


    I closed my door as I left my friend sleeping in a room I barely use. In the end we didn¡¯t find her house, as the places she frequents erased her tracks, which was a good thing to know.


    Those were my thoughts, as I walked towards the balcony and saw the lights still on, the princess was there drinking tea as she used a telescope to look at the stars.


    ¡°You know, in the realms my family rules over, the stars behaved differently, in each realm after every night, the stars change, but here on earth? It''s stagnant, barely changing every few months.¡± And with that she stopped, and started looking at me.


    Focusing on the vials on a tray and bag that was sling on my shoulder.


    ¡°I want to ask for some of your blood princess, I¡¯m planning to do something reckless.¡± I was truthful the ritual was safe but asking the princess for her blood was reckless.


    There was a long silence between us, her eyes meeting mine, serious thought lay between those scarlet stars.


    I looked away first looking towards Flenna, she was silent as her dopey eyes looked between me and the princess.


    Rikka left hours ago to feed and Lizel was taking a jog around the mansion but I know with her ears she can probably hear us.


    ¡°One question Shiro, are you leaving after receiving my blood?¡± That wasn¡¯t what I expected.


    But still, I know my answer and plus even with this newest event I still think my sister is safer here.


    ¡°No, not until you''re crowned or dead, my princess Komiko.¡± I said as I kneeled and gave her a bow.


    ¡°You know the my lady thing you do, for the sake of intrigue, I had the same thought even before coming here, that¡¯s why I use a fake name, so from now on you¡¯ll only call me Komiko.¡± The princess spoke as I heard her stand.


    And saw her take one of the vials I placed on a tray on the floor.


    ¡°You may raise your head Shiro Yukari, and explain to me what ritual you plan on using my blood for.¡± She said as she corked the small glass vial after filling it.


    ¡°It would be complicated to explain my. . . Komiko, I''d rather show you.¡± I said standing up.


    ¡°Then show me, It really does entertain me watching you use your magic.¡± She said smiling, her small pretty smile.

 Chapter 20 Weekend break

    Act 1 Mountains


    I stood off to the side eating with Lizel as I watched the princess stargaze with her vintage telescope as she wrote star maps on her small booklet.


    ¡°This is a good view, munch, munch, munch.¡± Lizel said as she ate her 10th big boy burrito I prepared for us to eat.


    I made 6 bento boxes worth of them, 2 of the boxes were seafood, the rest a mix of beef, chicken and pork, some steamed, others barbecued and the rest fried, filled in with vegetables, butter fried-rice and beans.


    I was drawn back to the view, as I and Lizel sat at a ledge of a cliff, looking at white clouds turning darker and darker, one looked like a duck.


    ¡°Komiko, I think we should cut our picnic short, those look like Cumulonimbus clouds, I give it an hour before it reaches us.¡± I said as I stood up and placed back my third burrito in an already opened bento box.


    ¡°You''re right, a shame, I was almost done mapping this part of town.¡± She said as we looked to the distance, you can make out the edges of Maplewood, but that¡¯s it. I can¡¯t believe this town had so much sprawl.


    As I helped the princess pack her observation gear, in the trunk of her German muscle car, I felt a drop of water on my skin.


    ¡°Faster Shiro, it¡¯s starting to pour.¡± Komiko said already inside the car as I slammed the trunk closed and locked it as Lizel started the car¡¯s engine.


    The local news radio started playing, as Lizel drove down the mountain path we rode in.


    ¡°The experts are calling it a flash storm, please we are warning those near Sapling river of potential floods and those up the Maplewood mountains of potential landslides.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s barely a light rain, humans do love to exaggerate.¡± Lizel said right before a great flash of lightning appeared, striking a distant mountain, and then the rain got worse, from a light shower to a torrent of rain.


    ¡°And sometimes we don¡¯t.¡± I said as I pulled out my phone, seeing that I didn¡¯t have a single bar of signal.


    Act 2 Dead ends


    We drove back to Maplewood center, using the mountain roads, which was becoming more and more difficult to drive through by the minute.


    ¡°Damn! ¡®Thump¡¯ this one''s a dead end too.¡± Lizel said as she slammed the driving wheel in frustration, as the road was blocked by another landslide.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait out the storm, drive back to that motel we passed by a little while ago.¡± Komiko said as Lizel ¡®humped¡¯ in response, and I nodded.


    As we drove a thought came to me and I wasn¡¯t sure if someone was listening or not.


    ¡°Be silent upon a dream, of a flowing stream.¡± I spoke lightly as a bead on my  beaded bracelet broke, as the sound of a distant stream vibrated inside the car, Komiko looked intrigued while Lizel looked confused and then alert.


    ¡°It¡¯s a spell to make anyone listening to us only hear running water.¡± I said which made Lizel relax.


    ¡°You expect someone is listening on us, Shiro?¡± Komiko asked, her voice curious.


    ¡°Yes princess, I grew suspicious since someone is clearly trapping us for some reason.¡± I said, voicing my suspicions.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t smelled anything, but with the storm as strong as it is, it¡¯s dulling my senses.¡± Lizel shared.


    ¡°I have the same suspicion, but right now we can only wait and see.¡± The princess said as my spell started to run out and we started talking about lighter subjects like the nightly plays I go too.


    ¡°I have a question Komiko, is there a law against using armies?¡± I started when a silence started to peter out in our small talk.


    ¡°Ahem. . .why do you ask Shiro?¡± The princess asked, her voice hinting seriousness.


    ¡°I just wondered, why your siblings haven¡¯t sent a horde of monsters on our door steps yet.¡± I said, staring out at the rain outside.


    ¡°Princess Sera, what she did is the closest thing to an army attacking us.¡± I thought about that night, and how I¡¯ve made preparation to counter something like that from happening again.


    ¡°It was a single mindless Trent, and the way she used it wasn¡¯t breaking any rules.¡± The princess answered, her voice growing distant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again Shiro, why do you ask?¡± This time her words made me look at her, making me gaze upon her scarlet eyes.


    ¡°Sigh. . . it¡¯s because with enough time and resources I can probably summon one.¡± I said being honest with her, as I looked away and saw Lizel¡¯s ears twitch.


    ¡°That¡¯s so cool.¡± I heard Lizel mutter, excitement in her voice.


    ¡°No, even if can you can, I won¡¯t allow it.¡± The princess said a finality in her voice.


    ¡°It''s a rule in this succession game isn¡¯t it? That an army can¡¯t be used, but why?¡± I said smiling now. Imagining what made that so, in my other life with Bayezid.


    Armies were regulated by the governors and the regency during times of unclear successions, which only meant the Janissaries can¡¯t be used, but everything else was fair game.


    A quiet was made after my last words, so I broke it.


    ¡°Well even if I want to summon one, I need my vessel to fully mature and it would take years before that can happen, the arcane pressure alone would turn me dust if I tried now while I¡¯m still 14.¡±


    ¡°Wait! You''re fourteen! I thought you were atleast 16!¡± I felt the car sway a little, as Lizel reacted which she quickly fixed.


    The road was slippery because of the muddy water that started pooling on the cement road.


    ¡°It¡¯s because every time armies were involved, a century war would begin. . .and even after a successor was crowned, that ruler would spend there first centuries putting out the fires they made.¡±


    The voice of the princess was grim, like every other time we spoke about this game that I¡¯ve joined as one of her pieces.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°After our great grandmother won her war of succession, she made sure rules would now be placed upon the bloody affair, and one of those was ¡®no more armies for the kids¡¯ in her own words.¡±


    And with that everyone was silent again, I thinking of politics in my mistress''s kingdom while two others thought of other things.


    Act 3 Motel


    We made it to the motel, it was very American, with a neon small billboard at the front saying, ¡®Welcome to M¨¥puru Resuto Motel.¡¯ with a maple leaf as its design.


    The parking lot already had 7 cars parked making ours the 8th, there was a drainage canal on the edges of the parking lot.


    And as I looked around inside the car, I saw it was compound style, two smaller buildings acted as wings connected and jutting out of the main building with an entrance, making it a in the shape of a U with the parking lot in the middle.


    The Japanese roofing was nice, but I see it¡¯s mostly a well painted squire brutalist boxy motel, but seeing it¡¯s not destroyed by the storm, I would imagine it was well made.


    I was the last to leave the car, as Lizel and the princess ran for the entrance of the motel, I made sure everything was locked before leaving and took my sack of regents with me.


    ¡°Oh, spirit water tight, may your touch be light.¡± I sang a little as I felt a small pulsed within my hands, as I walked into the rain, and instead of being soaked, my hair was only lightly wet.


    I entered the motel and was met with a dry hot towel, by a guy in his 20s introducing himself as the innkeeper, looking around I saw he already gave one each to Lizel and the Princess.


    ¡°Welcome, use this to dry up, please fill in the guest log book.¡± He started as he quickly moved to go back to the desk and I followed him.


    ¡°Sorry but we have a lot of guests because of the storm outside, so we only have one room vacant, can you guys share?¡± He asked looking over at us, I looked back at the princess wiping herself off, and then to Lizel.


    I was hesitant, because it would be uncomfortable sharing rooms with them.


    Especially now after I force my body to go through hyper puberty, my hormones are higher than what normal boy of my age should deal with, I can¡¯t imagine what I would do if it gets stimulated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it here, I smell something awful.¡± Lizel said, making me turn to her as I saw her nose twitching.


    Then I felt a cold yet soft touch of skin and cloth embracing me, it was familiar as her scent of fermenting sweet fruit and fresh blood dipped in alcohol made my own blood flush through my skin.


    ¡°Packing three people in a room meant for two, wouldn''t comfortable, why not stay in my room Shiro?¡± It was Rikka, as I felt her sweet yet cold breath near my ears as she spoke.


    It made me turn and look at her, seeing her blood red eyes, and light red lips and pearly white fangs.


    ¡°Hello Rikka.¡± I tried to sound cool but almost stuttered the only thing I could say before a surprise Lizel spoke.


    While my blood flushed my cheeks and tightness strangled my throat prevented me from speaking anymore.


    ¡°Why in the nether, are you here!¡± Lizel shouted in surprise, making me look towards her, breaking from the enchantment I think Rikka placed on me.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯d imagine, I¡¯m here for the same reason you three are?¡± Rikka said, turning her head towards Lizel, her smile mocking.


    ¡°How do you do, princess.¡± She said as she turned and gave Komiko a small bow and courtesy with her black long skirt.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed since last time, I see.¡± Princess Komiko said as she dried her neck, revealing more of her collar.


    ¡°Bam¡± Lizel struck the lobby desk, making me and Rikka flinch, as I heard light splintering of the poor desk.


    ¡°You damn Blood-sucking slut! I knew I smelled something disgustingly evil in here!¡± Lizel said, approaching Rikka, a warpath in her eyes.


    I quickly stood between them, embracing both and tugging them close enough that I could feel their hot and cold breath upon my skin.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t fight you two.¡± I said in a weak voice, speaking in the voice Shiro naturally used, before I we became one person.


    But I felt if I used my normal confident and wise tone, the two would have done something truly terrible to me or to this small shelter we¡¯ve found.


    ¡°Huff!¡± Lizel huffed a frustrated deep breath, backing away from me and Rikka.


    ¡°For now Shiro.¡± A small answer from Rikka, as she too made her retreat a few steps away from the conflict.


    The tension was already broken but an awkward silence came over us, but thankfully it only lasted a few seconds.


    ¡°Excuse me, please come with me, you guys can relax in our main lobby.¡± the innkeeper said with a relaxing smile as he nodded at me, and then the girls.


    Act 4 Main lobby


    The guest lobby was comfortable, on one side, it had couches, coffee tables and shelves filled with books and magazines.


    In another it had game tables, billiards for both the puck and ball. A small air hockey table, and even a poker table.


    And near the front there were vending machines, for snacks, coffee and prepared meals, and on another side there were three machines for arcade games.


    This is more than I would expect from a mountain motel at the outer areas of the town, I guess this place is popular for tourists to go to when they go mountain hiking.


    That was what I thought as I went for the vending machine and looked for something good to drink.


    ¡°Hey, hey! I was bummed out, being stuck here, cause of the typhoon.¡± As I placed my 500 toku bill in the machine after choosing my orders I looked back to see the girls were being approached.


    By a very, very brave young man, he had dyed blond hair and blue contact lenses, he was well built, tall, very much a gym bro and proud of it, showing off with his tank top.


    I grabbed the drinks using a tray I summoned while everyone was busy paying attention to the brave guy, and as no one was paying attention I altered their drinks to soothe them more.


    ¡°So, what kind of cosplay is that?¡± ¡°Coughed!¡± I gave a cough as I heard that and looked back to see the princess starting to sour in her mood, Lizel was annoyed, and Rikka was showing that I¡¯ll kill you in your sleep later smile.


    So I immediately entered the group, hoping I can save the young man, from the monsters I hang around with.


    ¡°It is no cosplay my good man, for she is a daughter of wealth and the Lady I serve.¡± I said, sounding like the butler I appear to be, as I came towards them with a tray of drinks.


    ¡°Here my ladies, drink them to warm yourselves up further.¡± I spoke, handing them each a specific drink I knew they would love.


    ¡°For Lizel I prepared hot cocoa with extra milk, for my Lady I made honey milk tea and for Rikka a berry tea.¡± Leaving my back to the guy and he took the bait.


    ¡°Hey suit! I was talking to girls here, don''t butt in!¡± He said as I felt his hand on my shoulder.


    Well a little pain is better than death. I thought as I tossed the tray upward and in one fluid movement grabbed his wrist and then his shoulder and then I threw him onto the ground.


    ¡°Bam!¡± A buff guy three heads taller than me, on the floor his breath out of his lungs, his eyes unfocused and his face showed confusion as clear as a drop of water.


    ¡°I suggest you and everyone else here, are to get along with me and those under my care, are we clear young man?¡± I asked him loudly as I caught the tray with one hand and my eyes looking down at him with a soft smile.


    ¡°Cr. . .crystal.¡± He said in between pained breaths.


    ¡°Good.¡± I said as I helped him up, and looked around realizing, I took everyone''s attention.


    ¡°Well our butler¡¯s right, we¡¯re all taking sanctuary from this typhoon so let¡¯s all get along.¡± It was Rikka who broke the silence and made everyone nod and go back to what they were doing before we entered.


    ¡°As they say, no one fights in a swaying boat, but maybe it¡¯s too difficult for a certain savage dog-girl to understand.¡± Rikka continued as I felt the dig towards a fuming and blushing Lizel.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯m gonna kill her some day.¡± Lizel muttered angrily, as she walked off.


    ¡°Thank you Rikka, I didn¡¯t know your hypnotism can work on a group.¡± I said after calming down Lizel, as we walked towards the couches.


    ¡°I knew it! You blood sucking sl. . .¡± Komiko placed a hand on Lizel¡¯s shoulder, before she could burst.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, where among humans, restrain yourself, do not undo what Shiro had made.¡± She said as I distracted the people as they started to pay attention again.


    ¡°I should be the one thanking you Shiro, this drink is good, I can taste the fermented wild berries but everything else is a mystery.¡± Rikka said as we sat down, as she took sips on her hot drink.


    ¡°Yeah, I hate to agree with the Night-crawler, but this hot coco is awesome.¡± I looked at the princess and she nodded, agreeing with the two.


    ¡°Well I used my magic of course, Lizel you''re actually drinking whole fortified highland cattle milk, mixed with high protein coco and jerky powder.¡± I said as I motioned to her drink making her look at it oddly.


    ¡°Rikka your drink is a mix of fermented red flower petals, honey dew and red fruits, with a few shots of powdered bone marrow of a young girl.¡±


    I said as I remember taking a few supplies from the hospital after they closed it down for repairs and restaffing.


    My answer made Rikka smile, but it was clear she had a lot of questions from the way her eyes twitched as she listened.


    I looked towards the princess and all I got was an amused smile that turned into a laugh.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, no, no, I¡¯m satisfied in not knowing what you did to make this delicious concoction for me.¡± She said tipping over the empty cup of tea that she had finished while listening to me.


    Actually she was drinking the least wild thing, regular Yamato black tea, with skim milk and sugar cane syrup, I gave her the most normal cause she was the most human in our group.

 Chapter 21 Motel evening

    Act 1 Guest lobby


    ¡°Shiro?¡± Lizel asked as we both stood playing air hockey together, as the princess and Rikka played pool with the other guests, Rikka chatting up the girls.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I answered as I was distracted at not letting her lead become too much, it was already 1:3 in her favour, I would be damned if I made it easy for her to get to five first.


    ¡°It¡¯s the vampire, I don¡¯t trust her.¡± She said as she almost scored another one, making me sweat as I defended against it.


    ¡°Why would you? She¡¯s probably planning to drink half the girls here.¡± I said scoring my second point.


    ¡°And you''re not worried?¡± She asked confused as she scored a fourth time.


    ¡°Why would I? Ever since that night, she hasn¡¯t tried anything to me or the princess.¡± I said as she slipped and it landed me my third score.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t stop her from seducing you though.¡± She said in a low voice as she won the game. 3:5 her win.


    ¡°Nevermind, I''ll buy some snacks. . . Oh yeah, do you still have those wrapped meals?¡± She asked after stopping her walk towards the vending machines.


    ¡°I do, it¡¯s in one of the bags I left in the room.¡± I said as I motioned for her to come with me, to get it but then.


    ¡°HELP!¡± A scream from the entrance lobby made us all turn to the door and made some of us run to investigate.


    Act 2 Heart attack?


    The commotion made me follow the group. Half went to the entrance lobby to check out the noise while the rest stayed in the Guest lobby.


    It was the innkeeper standing frozen in place scared as a man was laid down, soaked in water.


    ¡°He stumbled in and then just collapsed! I didn''t know what to do!¡± The innkeeper said, his voice trembling in panic.


    ¡°Hmm, let me check, he might just have just fainted.¡± I said as I came forward as I heard the two behind me speak silently.


    ¡°Did you do this?¡± Lizel said in a gritted accusation.


    I checked his neck, showing it to Lizel and everyone who was watching and then laid him in his back checking his pulse, and chest.


    ¡°He''s alive, his breathing and pulse are erratic, he might have just had a minor heart attack.¡± I said as I stood up.


    ¡°Innkeeper do you have medicines? Nitroglycerin or anything for high blood pressure would do.¡± I asked as the others helped the man up, mostly the buff guy from before and an office work man.


    ¡°No, I don''t, I only have painkillers and flu meds.¡± He answered and he seemed to be honest.


    ¡°He''s fine for now but I¡¯m not sure he¡¯ll keep being fine for long.¡± I said as the innkeeper was still standing there thinking.


    ¡°You should call an ambulance.¡± Lizel said as she helped carry the guy.


    And the innkeeper ran to use the telephone but something was wrong as he kept pressing on the telephone.


    ¡°There¡¯s no dial tone, the telephone lines must have fallen.¡± He said as he told us, as the lights turned off, and then after a few seconds turned back on.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, please everyone go to your rooms, I¡¯ll go check the generators, after getting him to the clinic.¡± He said, leading Lizel and others carrying the guy to a different hallway.


    I followed them, leaving Rikka and the princess, as they and others returned to the guest lobby.


    Act 3 Medicine


    I was in the clinic alone with Lizel and the unconscious guy, as the Innkeeper and the guys went to check on the generators.


    The clinic was a small room with tree beds that had cloth dividers with shelves stocked with first aid tools and a box of labeled medicine, and the Innkeeper was right.


    There''s nothing here for heart problems, but there was stuff like insulin, flu meds, anti-fungal infections, antibacterial infections and anti-allergens.


    This place is well stocked, for a motel, I didn¡¯t see the price for a room, because the princess paid for us but damn, it should be expensive. If this place was this prepared.


    It¡¯s just odd that there¡¯s only one employee, did others leave because of the storm? Or is there another reason they only had one guy watch over this place.


    Those were my thoughts as Lizel was looking through his pockets, to see if he had any meds on him which was normal for those with high blood pressure.


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t have any medicine on him.¡± Lizel said as she sat next to me.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you use your magic?¡± She asked, as I looked through the insulin medicines descriptions and ingredients.


    ¡°I can probably trade this Epipen for some liquid aspirin or a tPA drug but if I did that I would be left with only 4 spells for tonight. . .and I¡¯m not sure if this was actually a heart attack.¡±


    I sounded my suspicion as Lizel turned serious and started sniffing at the air and her ears turned wolfic as they twitched.


    ¡°Nothing, if you think you need to save spells, then save them, let¡¯s go back to our room and let this guy rest.¡± She said leaving first, I gave the older man another look and knew he was stable so with a short prayer I left him.


    ¡°Still he¡¯ll be fine until morning atleast, if the Innkeeper keeps changing his dextrose.¡± Remembering that there were still around 20 in the box where I found them, and set a drip on the unconscious older man.


    Act 4 Monster


    We went to the guest lobby but we saw no one was there except the group of young adult friends where the buff guy was a member playing pool, the rest of the guests were gone, probably already in their rooms.


    ¡°Hey it¡¯s the butler and the redhead, you guys want to play with us? The other two girls already went to their rooms.¡± The buff guy said.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°No, where good, thanks for the offer though.¡± I said as I approached then held out my hand.


    ¡°My names Shiro by the way. Sorry for what I did earlier, I¡¯m her butler and body guard I get paid to do stuff like that for her.¡± He looked at me surprised and then accepted my hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s Derick, and Yeah, yeah where cool, I understand, I did bodyguarding last semester and it sucked! Atleast you''re doing it for a pretty girl and not a bunch of kids during a field trip.¡± I smiled at that as he gave me a nod and went back to his friends.


    We already left the guest lobby when Lizel spoke.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you were that good with humans.¡± Lizel said with surprise in her voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s just experience, so do you still think Rikka''s the reason that old man was sick?¡± I said as we made it to our door.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure that vampire is related to it somehow.¡± She said as she opened the door.


    ¡°Unfortunately, your mistaken beastly girl.¡± Rikka said as I saw her playing chess alone with the princess, I would have thought she would be sucking her dry by now.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here!¡± Lizel said as she looked down at the other girls.


    ¡°You should know, I only drink the blood of pretty virgins and cute little boys.¡± She said as she moved her bishop piece capturing, Komiko¡¯s knight piece.


    ¡°And I never drink the blood of. . .¡± I cut Rikka off as I knew she would try insulting Lizel again, making her angry.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m a cute little boy Rikka? I Appreciate the compliment.¡± I said, sincerely making Rikka¡¯s smile towards Lizel twitch.


    ¡°Ugh, whatever.¡± Lizel said as she went to the far bed laying down facing away from us.


    I gave out a breath, satisfied that the two didn¡¯t fight.


    ¡°Komiko, I think there¡¯s a monster involved with this incident.¡± I said as I sat down on the corner of the bed.


    ¡°Oh, you hurt me Shiro. I thought we have a special relationship.¡± Rikka said her eyes, not leaving the chessboard as she moved her pawn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was you Rikka, you were with us the entire time, plus our ¡®relationship¡¯ would have told me so.¡± I said as I took out small silver coin with a blood red finger print, I took bite on the coin as the smell of my blood thickly filled the room.


    The princess covered her nose with a handkerchief, in response.


    While Lizel turned half-werewolf and covered her nose with her hands.


    Which left Rikka as she turned vampiric, showing her fangs at me as her hair floated and eyes turned blood red, with a single black circular slit.


    Then with a wipe of my finger on the coin, the smell vanished as quickly as it came.


    Rikka turned back to her more human self as she sat down back on her cushion chair, looking confused and disgusted, while taking shallow breathes calming herself.


    ¡°What was that Shiro?¡± She said her voice was straining to maintain her normal sweet tone.


    ¡°Our relationship.¡± I said simply as I gave her a soft smile.


    A silence was made after my words, as she scrutinized me with her gaze.


    ¡°You''re right Shiro, there¡¯s probably a monster here feeding off the life-force of the humans.¡± Komiko said as she moved her rook to capture a bishop, her voice indifferent to the situation.


    ¡°So I was right, it was weird that the old man suddenly showed extreme signs of oxygen depletion, as if he climbed a mountain, that means it''s a monster, that can suck the air out of your lungs.¡±


    I said as I felt the girls listening to me.


    ¡°I used to be a doctor in a past life.¡± I explained as I saw the princess take out a small booklet and then read through it.


    ¡°Is it the Apocalypse doctor? Or Is it the Heavens touch?¡± The princess asked as she looked towards me.


    ¡°Doctor Reyes, apocalypse doctor, I thought he was the safer option of the two.¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see huh? His one of your lives where lived freely wasn¡¯t he?¡± The princess asked.


    I gave her a nod and then looked towards Rikka as she looked confused, with our interaction. I didn¡¯t explain it to her as I was still unsure of her.


    ¡°Rikka, is there any way I can convince you to join Princess Komiko¡¯s war?¡± I asked, as her focus returned back to their game.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I helping enough? I¡¯ve already been giving your princess gossips whenever someone interesting enters the town.¡± She said boredly as she went back to playing as she played her queen.


    ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t know, fair enough then, I¡¯m going to solve this threat princess.¡± I said resignedly, as I understood that I can¡¯t convince her to stop plotting against the princess, but in the other hand, cheap night flying reconnaissance.


    Weirdly enough, ever since last month I can vaguely feel things that are a threat to the princess. It started during that lake trip and now it¡¯s becoming more and more acute.


    I tried explaining this to the princess once, and her answer was that it was normal and that I¡¯ll get a few other abilities the longer I keep being one of her eternal guard.


    With that in mind I started taking off my butler¡¯s coat. The monster wasn¡¯t an issue but something else is working behind it, and I sense danger from them.


    ¡°Where safer in here Shiro, let the monster feed, once it satiated it¡¯ll eventually leave.¡± The princess said, barely taking a subtle peek at me as I changed clothes.


    Rikka was more subtle than Lizel but they were taking more peeks than the only one princess Komiko had done.


    But still as I stripped of most of my clothes, ignoring their gazes, I realized I''ve spent enough time with Komiko and the other girls, to understand them enough that they don¡¯t really value human life.


    Or more accurately they don¡¯t intrinsically value human life over animals or other monsters.


    ¡°I understand princess, the monster needs to do what they must to survive, but what if it goes after us?¡± I asked as I pulled my backpack to me.


    And then started pulling out a few things that would look random from the perspective of a normal person.


    ¡°Then we deal with it, Shiro.¡± She said as she looked away at her game and looked at my actions as I pulled out a pistol belt.


    Buckling it around my chest and shoulder, then I pulled out a string tied with five feathers with a piece of paper on it¡¯s end with the words ¡®First five shots¡¯.


    I tied that talisman, on my gun belt.


    Then I took out a small bell earing and wore it on my left ear, runic words that meant ¡®Truth¡¯ was etched on it.


    Then I pulled out a single cloth glove with a small plate on the back hand with the runic words for ¡®lighting¡¯ and ¡®touch¡¯.


    The last trinket I took out was a small golden chained necklace with a heart-with an eye on it¡¯s middle with the runic word for ¡®charm¡¯ etched on the eye.


    All the girls were now looking at me interested in my preparation, after the necklace I finally pulled out my six shot pistol.


    Without any words I loaded it with my silver bullets and then holstered it on my chest.


    ¡°Princess, with your permission I¡¯ll start hunting it now.¡± I said as I looked at her, after giving her a servant¡¯s respect.


    ¡°AHH!! HELP!!¡± A yell was shouted at the hall outside our room, it sounded distant, and male, I didn¡¯t move, winning against my body¡¯s natural reaction to help as it tried to move.


    ¡°Shiro, be honest, are you about to hunt the creature, hunting humans, because it¡¯s hunting humans or do you want to hunt it because you''re being greedy again.¡± Our eyes met as Komiko spoke.


    I felt like she was looking through me, and lies would only disappoint her, but I didn¡¯t need to lie.


    I only needed to act, and plus I really want to try out my new gun, it took a while for me and Flenna to make it.


    It is the first of its kind in this world, as this world never went past world war 1 personal infantry weapons, oddly enough they never even had a pike and shot revolution.


    As a holy roman mercenary prince invented a version of early tanks to fight the newly popularized pike squares.


    That was devastating high medieval chivalry tactics during the beginning of the renaissance.


    ¡°Princess, I will kill this creature, I will do it to quench my own needs. As it quenches its own needs to devour and prey upon humanity. Plus, I think it''s reason I''m feeling a subtle threat on your life princess.¡±


    I said my own tone echoing the indifference the princess showed in her care for human values, but I wasn¡¯t able to hide my bloodthirst within my words.


    My life as a vampire royalty¡¯s slave surfaced, my want, my need to slay every monstrous thing that prey upon humanity, was leaking.


    I let my past self carry my act, breaking my kind, compassionate, and brave mask, which I usually wear as Shiro, as my face showed something to the girls.


    The girls reacted differently to the broken mask of my current vessel, Rikka seemed to enjoy it the most, her face reddening as her eyes showed great interest and thirst.


    Lizel in contrast shook as something primal, took her over, as her arms changed, as her eyes showed that she was ready for challenge.


    And as for the princess? she was just indifferent to it, only giving me a passing, almost bored look.


    ¡°Do what you want, Shiro.¡± The princess said finally, after a few seconds of silence between us, and then she went back to playing with Rikka.


    ¡°Thank you princess.¡± I said bowing to her, my old mask gone, returning to that of Shiro, while leaving the room, with my equipment in toe, excitement in my steps.

 Chapter 22 Motel night

    Act 1 Three girls in a room


    In a room meant for two, it was clean, tastefully decorated, and the walls were painted with a wall light blue paper, with flower art.


    ¡°Princess, is Shiro alright?¡± Lizel spoke, as she layed in one of our beds, she hadn''t even taken a bath yet, well now I know which bed I¡¯m taking later tonight.


    ¡°He''s fine, I¡¯ll praise his acting later.¡± I said as I moved my rook.


    ¡°Acting! That was acting?¡± Lizel said as she stood up, confused.


    ¡°Not surprising a beast to be this dimwitted.¡± Rikka taunted as she moved her knight.


    I can read her, this vampire acts like she already knew Shiro was only acting to look like a monster slaying hunter, but even she was surprised, she was just a better liar than most.


    ¡°I watched him perform plays to refine his magic, as that¡¯s apparently how it works, he needs to put on the masks of a certain kind of person so he can summon spells he normally can¡¯t use.¡±


    I said as I remembered watching him perform a story, about a little boy in a red hood, visiting his grandma in the woods, avoiding and seducing a wolf, turning the story into a spell that can make any canine friendly to him.


    I wonder if that spell can affect werewolves, I thought as I looked at Lizel arguing fiercely with the vampire Rikka, and then storming off the room, before blood was shed.


    ¡°Princess, we''re alone now, do you not fear being alone in a room with a vampire?¡± Rikka said standing as she held me up, our eyes meeting.


    ¡°What is there to fear, my dear Rikka?¡± I said smiling as I moved quickly, my hand on a white stake made of pale maple.


    Rikka¡¯s face turned quickly as she let go and went back to her seat as we continued are game of chess and light conversation, ignoring the threats we made with each other.


    ¡°Do you still control him?¡± Rikka asked as she moved her queen.


    ¡°I do.¡± I said as I captured a knight, checkmating the vampire.


    ¡°Good.¡± She said smiling as she reset the game.


    Act 2 Second victim


    As I left my room and ran towards the scream I saw Derick and other guests around a girl that was part of Derick¡¯s group of friends.


    With my bag with me I waded into the small crowd of less than a dozen people standing far apart from each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked as I walked into the group.


    ¡°She¡¯s showing the same symptoms as the old man.¡± The Innkeeper said as he crouched down next to the collapsed girl.


    ¡°I brought my first aid tools let me check.¡± I said to the group as they nodded and gave me space, the innkeeper stayed where he was.


    I sat in front of her pulling out a stethoscope from my bag to listen to her heart and then brought out a flash light and popsicle stick.


    I first listened to her heart and heard it only faintly, and then I used the flashlight to check on her eyes, they where dilated, her ears had bleeding and her mouth was. . .


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, she was okay a minute ago.¡± Said the tank top wearing jock named Derick as I saw him ooze worry.


    ¡°Could it be an airborne disease?¡± A man wearing glasses said, clearly a know it all.


    Everyone looked panicked at his careless words so I spoke up about my finding, as I used a nipper to takeout something from her mouth and placed it on a petri dish.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t an airborne disease.¡± I said standing up, everyone looking at me.


    ¡°From what I saw, she does have the same symptom, but with this I¡¯m certain now.¡± I said showing everyone the petri dish, a large insect like leg was on it, almost 5 inch long.


    ¡°What is that?¡± The glass wearing nerd asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the leg of a macro parasite, I think a large parasitic insectoid, is the cause of this faintings, have any of you seen a large insect? It should be as big as rat or bigger.¡± I said asking the group as they look both doubtful and terrified at my answer.


    ¡°I saw something Ani-san!¡± A young girl with her parents said, as I covered up the sample I found on the fainted girl¡¯s bloodied mouth.


    ¡°Honey! I told you not leave the room.¡± Her mother an older woman said stopping the girl.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am wait, tell me Onee-chan, what did you see?¡± I said as I took a knee and asked her gently, her parents relenting.


    ¡°A spider! A really, really big one, bigger than my hands Ani-san!¡± She said, as the other guests started talking to each other I nodded.


    ¡°Thank you Kid, here have a cookie, and please stay with your parents.¡± I said as I took out a small pouch of cookies from my bag and gave her one, and looked at her parents which gave me a grateful nod.


    They left to there room, as I turned and met the guests eyes.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Derick let¡¯s get your friend to the clinic, I can treat her so she doesn¡¯t die from the blood loss, everyone else stick into groups.¡± I started as Derick picked up the girl with both arms.


    ¡°Stay in groups, there¡¯s something dangerous here and we need to make sure it doesn''t make another victim.¡± With my words done and the guests seemingly agreeing I walked with Derick towards the clinic.


    The innkeeper was with me and Derick as we entered the clinic, the old man was stable still his dextrose barely lost any fluids.


    ¡°Lay her down Derick and tell me what happened.¡± I asked the jock as he told me about them playing and her girlfriend Suki, went to the bathroom.


    She took much, much longer than normal, so he went after her, but as he heard a scream he started running, in the end he shouted for help as he saw Suki on the floor, in front of the bathroom.


    ¡°Did you see anything around her?¡± I asked the young man but he only shook his head standing next to the girl holding her hand.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± He said, his voice angry, but not at me.


    ¡°Alright, I did my best, she¡¯ll be fine until the paramedics get here after the storm passes.¡± I said leaving him alone in the room the innkeeper following me.


    ¡°Boy, I¡¯ll stay here, keep the couple company, you should go back to your friends.¡± The innkeeper said as he sat down on a chair just outside the clinic.


    Act 3 Hunt


    ¡°Lizel, thank you for searching with me.¡± I said grateful as I walked with Lizel circling the U Shaped motel.


    It was still pouring outside like the gods of storms where having a contest to show who can play their instruments the loudest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the type of girl that can stay still Shiro.¡± Lizel said smirking at me as she led me forward, her nose upwards twitching from smelling the air.


    We¡¯ve already circled the compound twice and still she hasn¡¯t smelled anything and my own spells where limited, as I looked down at the stilled insectoid leg on my petri dish.


    ¡°Nothing, this entire place smells of evil Shiro, to many people and bad things had happened here, I can¡¯t track any new scents.¡± Lizel said stopping her tracking as she looked at me.


    ¡°Well we can try something. . .¡± I started but was cut off as we heard a yell.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± We shared a look and then started running towards the west wing near the hot baths.


    As we run many others followed us as they left there rooms, and at the end we saw the nerd faced down blood gurgling from his mouth, his eyes vacant.


    In the rest room infront of the corpse was a dark skin woman in rumpled bathrobes and towels, with a metal baton bloodied.


    ¡°Lizel quickly calm her down, I¡¯ll inspect the corpse.¡± I said as she gave me a nod.


    Everyone watched on still petrified by the scene to question my work, as I wore rubber gloves and looked over the body.


    It was worst now, instead of the monster leaving gently it had burst out of this one. . . it¡¯s getting bigger.


    Before anyone can speak I spoke for them, as Lizel worked to calm down the woman but she seemed to only be shaken, by how they talked.


    ¡°Everyone please listen, I don¡¯t feel a pulse.¡± I said taking a towel from a nearby shelve and covering the victim with it.


    ¡°Can I ask everyone to gather in the guest hall, and I promise this nightmare will end.¡± They looked at me smiling as I gave them nothing but confidence.


    ¡°I trust you man, you kept my girlfriend alive.¡± It was Derick who spoke first in the group, as he moved towards the guest hall followed by the family and the rest.


    As they left the woman in bathrobes still wet from her bath confronted me.


    ¡°Who are you young man! I¡¯m Sharmina, Maplewood Forest ranger.¡± She said pulling out her ID and badge, showing she was telling the truth as she looked me over focusing on my gun and bag.


    Now I remembered her, she was the one I wanted to meet when I was looking for tree sap, with that memory I pulled out my own ID and showed it to her.


    ¡°Kyoto Paranormal investigations division, Detective Shiro Yukinari, Junior office. . . I¡¯ve never heard of your sub-division before?¡± She said confused as she took my ID focusing on the yamato homeland security seal and serial numbers.


    ¡°We¡¯re a branch of the major crimes department, we mostly operate with major crimes, but I was sent to Maplewood to gather information, this storm just forced me to stay here. . . and this started happening.¡±


    I said lastly pointing out at the victim below me, a frown on my face and indignation on my voice.


    ¡°I see that, I heard about people collapsing I thought they where just stressed because of the storm, but seeing that thing. . .¡± She stopped mid words.


    ¡°Please come with us Ranger Sharmina-san, I think I know what where dealing with but having a local authority vouch for me would be really helpful.¡± I said giving her an assuring smile, each of my words laced with even more enchantments.


    She nodded returning my ID and excusing herself so she can change, as she asked us to wait for her.


    ¡°That was a vampire thing.¡± Lizel said, her face filled with disgust and vague mistrust.


    ¡°You mean ¡®hypnotic word?¡¯ do you think the blood suckers invented the spell? They merely made it a natural ability much like your shapeshifting.¡± I said deflecting her suspicion, shuckling at her confusion.


    ¡°Wait! You can turn into a. . .¡± She was cut off as Sharmina the ranger came back dressed in a shirt and jeans, still using the indoor slippers.


    We exchanged nods, and walked towards the guest hall, leaving a shaken Lizel who was very much wanting to ask me questions.


    Act 4 Acting


    Everyone was there, even the princess as she looked around the gathering with disinterest in her eyes.


    But if you spent enough time with her as I did, you can see her subtle smile and know she was enjoying the little play I was about to commit.


    Rikka was there too her interest and amusement blatant for all to see.


    ¡°Alright folks settle down, I¡¯m a forest ranger from mapletown, please listen to this bigshot from Kyoto.¡± She said addressing the clearly scared crowed calming them and then winking at me, motioning me to take my turn.


    I gave her an appreciative nod, before looking towards the group, as I silently casted glamour upon myself, as I felt the warm breathing pulse of the pendant around my neck.


    The spell made my presence feel more trustworthy and let me voice strike at there hearts.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself I am a junior detective from Kyoto, I was here escorting Lady Komiko, as she is a PoI.¡± I said motioning to the princess which everyone gave a glance too.


    ¡°Now knowing this, trust me for now that everything I will say from now on is true.¡± I said tossing my identification towards the father of the family being the oldest in the group.


    ¡°It¡¯s real, my friend¡¯s a police detective in Kyoto his ID has the same authority seal.¡± The middle age man said fully convince of my performance, I gave him a nod as he passed around the ID.


    ¡°We are dealing with a spider like experimental bioweapon, and from my investigation of the three victims I now know how to find it.¡± I said capturing everyone''s attention as I pulled three vials from my bag.


    ¡°Innkeeper please can you get me a large pitcher of water and cups for everyone, Lizel please help him.¡± I told him and Lizel, as the innkeeper and Lizel nodded, and went to a side room next to the guest hall, which I learned was the kitchen.


    ¡°Now in a few moments I will have all of us drink these medicines just for these kinds of bioweapons, so we may be cured of them, now who has any questions?¡± I asked as many looked hesitant.


    The first to ask was the mother of the family.


    ¡°Sir officer, is the medicine safe for children?¡± The mother asked concern plain in her voice.


    I gave her a reassuring look, as walked and kneeled infront of her, as I felt excitement from the Arcana flowing through my skin and entering my blood.


    ¡°Yes it is safe, here you can read this if your not reassured with only my words ma¡¯am.¡± I said as I pulled out a blank piece of paper moments ago.


    But now it was a detailed indorsement of the department of Drugs and foods for the potion I made in an attic a week ago.


    That simple act of reassuring the mother, was like a bell for the others as they started asking questions and I answered them easily as the Innkeeper entered with a tray cart, with cups and a water fountain.

 Chapter 23 Motel end

    Act 1 Who¡¯s a monster?


    ¡°Alright cheers!¡± I said as I drank my cup until it was empty.


    I saw everyone else doing the same and then.


    ¡°Thud, thud. . Thud. . Thud!¡± Every human in the room started collapsing on the floor.


    Only a few didn''t faint, making me look at them closely, the forest ranger didn''t faint, as she looked confused looking at everyone else falling to unconsciousness.


    The innkeeper didn''t faint either standing at the trolley, looking behind him at the sounds of falling bodies.


    Komiko actually started clapping, Rikka started giggling at something really amusing while Lizel looked towards those who were still standing with great caution.


    Besides them two of the guests were still standing, a man that was dressed like an accountant and another girl from Derrick''s group.


    I pulled my gun out aiming it at the four that weren''t my companions, as I took steps away from them, giving myself a healthy distance.


    ¡°Alright, no one move, I gave everyone narcotics, only humans are affected by it. . . So if you move I''ll assume you''re infected.¡±


    I said my voice hardened as I cocked the firing pin of my revolver.


    The four didn''t say anything, as they were looking at me, their faces telling me different things that I ignored as I noticed the suit wearing man¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Aahk! Sik! Sik! Thud.¡± a large spider-crab tentacled thorned like thing, bursted out of his bloodied mouth jumping towards me, its fanged face had human-like eyeballs inside them.


    As it lunged it quickly fell, as I shot at it twice in quick succession, but then the girl spat out another one.


    I was slower this time but Lizel moved faster than the parasitic monster, punching it upwards ¡°Buck!¡± it struck the ceiling with force, leaving it stunned.


    ¡°Sik!¡± With another quick shot, it¡¯s blue blood painted the ceiling, ¡°Thud.¡± it fell motionless on the floor, as I shifted and aimed my gun back towards the remaining two, non-humans.


    The ranger didn''t move as I dispatched the parasites, only crossing her arms.


    The innkeeper looked terrified but I can smell an act, as easily as I can perform one.


    ¡°Clap, clap, clap. . . Bravo Shiro, now that this little play of yours is done I''ll be going to take a bath now, and then bed. . . it has been quiet the day¡± The princess said as she walked towards the doors.


    ¡°Princess wait! I''m not sure if there''s any left.¡± I said trying to stop the princess from leaving as I kept my attention towards the ranger and innkeeper.


    ¡°There''s none left Shiro, I can''t feel any threat against me anymore, you''ve done your duty.¡± And with that she was gone.


    ¡°Huh, didn''t think royalty would be that careless.¡± The ranger said as she started growing antlers and her hair started turning maple red with wild flowers.


    ¡°I want to reintroduce myself, I''m Sharmina the Kirin, I''m the protector of the woods around the town Maplewood, I mean you no harm human.¡± Sharmina said, I nodded as I heard honesty in her words, as the bell on my ear did not ring.


    ¡°Thank you, for your honesty Lady Sharmina. Please, you can leave. I can handle things from here.¡± She looked at me as my gun shifted pointing at the only one left, the innkeeper.


    ¡°No, I''ll stay, the other humans needs to moved.¡± She said walking towards the unconscious, as she started laying them on the sofas.


    ¡°Lizel, I''m worried about the princess, can you go with her.¡± I said my aim, steady.


    ¡°Alright, but yell if you need help!¡± I felt her thumping my shoulder as she left.


    Act 2 The innkeeper


    ¡°What are you innkeeper?¡± I said as we both sat across each other on sofas, Rikka was with me, as Sharmina sat on the other side of the room with the humans.


    ¡°I. . . I don¡¯t know what you mean young man! Please I¡¯m not infected I¡¯m. . .¡± ¡°Sik!¡± I didn¡¯t let him finished as I shot him, a small pressure canister shell fell on the carpeted floor, as the bell on my ear rang.


    ¡°Damn . . . no mercy huh?¡± He said as he clutched his bleeding shoulder, his form shifting.


    The once pale older Asian man in his 40s changed. his eyes, turning from green, to bright bleeding bronze, his black hair turned ashen white, and his pale skin turned copper dark.


    ¡°Well I warned you count Zahav, you should have been more subtle in your approach.¡± Rikka spoke, in between her amused smile.


    ¡°Well Mis Rikka, I didn¡¯t know he would break the laws.¡± Zahav spoke in casual response, my bell did not ring.


    ¡°And what laws did I break? Because I know in every realm I¡¯ve visited, trapping and sending monsters against royalty is a capital offense.¡± I shot back making him focus on me again.


    ¡°Hah! Those laws only apply in the royal family¡¯s realms!¡± He said truly amused by my ignorance, my bell did not ring, did he noticed it so soon?


    I stood up and brought my gun on his forehead.


    ¡°Your a vampire lord, a bullet to the head wouldn¡¯t kill you, but it¡¯ll keep you asleep for long enough.¡± I said gaining back the seriousness of the situation.


    ¡°Oh? Long enough for what? do you plan to beg, your princess to keep the other vampire lords from avenging me?¡± I kept silent as he looked into my eyes as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s what they¡¯ll do, dead or alive the humiliation you¡¯ve put me through is enough for my Duke to give you a blood price.¡± his eyes shifting now as he realized his hypnosis wasn¡¯t working.


    ¡°Rikka, what is this blood price?¡± I asked without blinking my eyes digging deeply into him.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! A blood price is something the vampire high nobility, gives to people they want dead or captured, a duke¡¯s blood price is enough for any pure blood to become a baron or baroness, or a court of regular vampires to become pure bloods.¡±


    She said in great disgust and Mirth, my bell did not ring once.


    ¡°See! Your dead now, sorcerer release me and I might forgive you.¡± He said his voice still arrogant, even in front of certain death, but my seriousness actually faded as my bell started ringing.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    I smiled at him as his, arrogance faded, and fanged indignation anger loosen.


    ¡°You mean if I killed you or kept you as bait, other vampires would bring themselves to me? And I don¡¯t need to buy your fangs from merchants?¡± I said as I stepped back pulling out a bullet from my pocket and tossing it to him.


    He caught the simple silvered bullet, and then looked at it, but after a glance he paused, in shock as his eyes showed something new.


    ¡°Fifth best material to make bullets from, as it seemed dragons, and laviatan serpents are rare.¡± I said as I felt nostalgia as fear started setting in the arrogant vampire.


    He dropped the bullet, a silver dipped vampire fanged, methane pressured steel cased piece of monster hunting art, and then he tried running.


    ¡°AHH! Your a HUNTER!¡± He cried in fear as he jumped back flying quickly towards the door, but then. ¡°Tump.¡±


    The wooden doors didn¡¯t break open as he tried fleeing, but rather he was like a fly hitting the windshield of a car bouncing of the solid wood.


    I moved quickly as the spell on the door broke, before he could stand from the sudden confusion of hitting a wall, my cloth gloved hand was on his neck.


    ¡°[Stun]¡± I casted loudly as a light flashed in the room, the lights flickering, the air turned to the smell of methane and burnt iron.


    ¡°Interesting, didn¡¯t know sorcerers use Hunter tactics, and this? Never even heard of Hunters using vampire fangs as bullets.¡± Sharmina spoke as she stood next to Rikka as they analyzed one of my silver fang bullets.


    ¡°A perk of serving royalty, Maplewood guardian.¡± I said as I took out silver leaf coated rope made from white ash pulp, as my single glove turned to ash.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be that respectful kid, I¡¯m the guardian of the ¡®Woods¡¯ of Maplewood, not the town itself, that honor has been vacant even before I came to this town.¡± She said as I looked over to them.


    ¡°Really? Can you tell me more?¡± I said trying to be calm, but I realized my very words betrayed my excitement at learning more about the natives of this world of many realms.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! So your a scholarly sorcerer? alright, I¡¯ll tell you more if you join me in the baths.¡± She said as she walked away tossing the bullet to Rikka as she left the guest hall.


    ¡°Shiro, what do you plan to do to the count? The blood price is real, desperate vampires would try hunting you.¡± Rikka said as she stood next to me, as I placed a holy water filled bottle in Zahav¡¯s mouth, tying it in place.


    ¡°I was serious about it, the princess funds my research, and magic practice, but I¡¯ve already used three bullets that costs, 6 months of our school¡¯s budget in one night.¡± I said as she gave me back one of my bullets.


    ¡°The princess is wealthy but. . . anyways are you okay with me using these? Your a vampire and all, does my hunting your kin offends you Rikka?¡± I said turning around and looking up at her a little, I¡¯ve grown enough that she¡¯s only a few inches taller than me at this point.


    ¡°No Shiro, it is fine, there is a reason I¡¯m here in the human realm. And I don¡¯t really care if you hunt my kin to extinction.¡± She said smiling at me genuinely and giving Zahav a sad one, my bell ringing a few times at her words.


    I moved slowly, and touched her hand, it was cold and she didn¡¯t move away, so with both hands I held one of hers.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t harm my sister and the princess or kill Lizel then I wouldn¡¯t care what you do either, besides where friends, so go make those three at the door stop listening in on us.¡± I said giving her redden cheek smile as I moved away, carrying the vampire count, on my broadening shoulder.


    Act 3 Bath


    ¡°Princess did you enjoy the drama?¡± I asked, as I felt the hot tea smelling water, seeping into my cold pale skin as it warmth my unbeating heart.


    ¡°I was expected him to atleast force a kiss from you, sadly there goes my plan in using his lust to tighten his leash.¡± The princess joked in mock sadness, the dog¡¯s ears twitched at her words but she said nothing, but bubbling.


    The dark skinned Kirin, was drinking sake, as she listened to our talk with a gentle smile on her light ebony lips.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would one day meet a royal struggling with there servant, but then again seeing a Sorcerer at that level, as a royal¡¯s eternal guardsman. . . the realms are truly endless and time are but moments.¡± The Kirin said as she happily drank her third tokkuri shot of hot sake.


    ¡°Says the Kami, pretending to be a simple antlered Yokai of the forests.¡± The princess said her expression neutral as always, with only the heat of her words telling people of her intent.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t let your servant hear that princess, I¡¯ve met sorcerers like him before, they basically worship any being that are wiser than them, and from the way he uses his wisdom, he had hunted his fair share of my kind, before.¡±


    The Kirin no, the Kami spoke, her tone turned from jovial to deathly serious as she finished drinking her fourth shot of hot sake.


    ¡°His near princess, I can hear his steps, and there lighter than usual.¡± The dog said as she looked towards the door.


    It opened as a young, tall boy, in his early teens entered, his hair was as white as polished marble, and it was long, it wasn¡¯t tied up as usual but wavily hanged just above his ears.


    And his eyes where of sea amber, his healthy lightly tan skin was only cover by a white towel.


    ¡°Hey girls, am I welcome to join in?¡± He said lightly as he sat down at one of the washing stations to soap and wash himself of cold water before joining the hot bath.


    ¡°Oh your more than welcome Shiro! How about I help you wash~¡± I said teasingly as I stood up, letting him see me in nothing but a wet white towel.


    He quickly turned red as his eyes rolled over my barely covered body, after the glimpse of me he turned from us and started washing himself with cold water and soaped cloth.


    I moved, but then I felt a hand on my wrist, it was strong and it made me smile as I realized who it was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, blood sucker.¡± Lizel loudly whispered with gritted wolfic fangs, her eyes, screaming murder, I met her gaze, but as we where distracted.


    ¡°Oh! thank you Sharmina-san, for washing my back.¡± We both looked towards Shiro as we saw him with the Kami washing his back.


    ¡°It seems your a bit to late, Rikka.¡± The princess said before she soaked deeper into the bath.


    ¡°Yeah your right, unhand me please.¡± I said as the dog¡¯s grip loosened and with that I was able to pull my hand from her as I soaked myself in hot tea like hot water.


    Act 4 Plans


    As I soaked with three really attractive girls and one very alluring woman, I thought about how many times this happened to me before. . . huh, this is only my 4th time, even though this was my 20th something lifetime.


    ¡°Shiro, do you really plan to make yourself an enemy of that vampire count¡¯s, duke?¡± It was the princess who broke the silence between us after I finished summoning everyone an iced honeyed drinks.


    ¡°Yes princess, I plan too, but even if I don¡¯t where already enemies with his duke.¡± I said as the thought crossed my mind.


    When I realized earlier, from how Rikka acted, that this count must have been the same vampire lord that caused that hospital accident.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve realized it too? yes, this vampire duke might be supporting one of my siblings, even a bored vampire high lord wouldn¡¯t risk sending one of there counts without reason.¡±


    The princess spoke her eyes focusing as she smiled with amusement for some reason.


    ¡°But killing one of his counts would increase his support from being subtle to becoming more open.¡± She explained before sipping on her forever cold honeyed orange drink.


    ¡°Let those blood suckers come, will kill each one of them who tries.¡± Lizel spoke in confidence, ignoring the fact that Rikka did try and we let her off easy.


    The princess raised an eye-brow on that comment, and then her gaze moved towards Rikka as well as my own eyes.


    ¡°Rikka, if I hunted this duke, would you be able to take over his place?¡± I said as my words shocked Lizel to silence while the princess and Sharmina gave me thoughtful looks.


    ¡°Unfortunately that¡¯s not how it works Shiro, even if I¡¯m not a progenitorless pure blood, I still need to acquire vampiric nobility first.¡± She started to explain as she stopped herself from laughing.


    ¡°Let me guess, you need to drain a low noble or be made into one by royalty, before you could go after a high noble vampire like a duke?¡± I said remembering it was the same process as it was in my last world.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only way.¡± She said as she stopped talking and started drinking her raspberry honeyed drink.


    ¡°Sigh. . . well atleast I¡¯ll have a steady supply of fangs. Ha ha ha¡± I said laughing at the end.


    ¡°Ehh, why do you even use guns Shiro? I¡¯ve seen you fight with a sword and I¡¯ll probably only win against you in a straight fight if we do it during a full moon.¡± Lizel spoke as she finished her drink clicking the glass telling me to refill it back up.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s my reason, one of these days will probably fight things that¡¯s way above our weight class Lizel, with a gun and a sword I can probably fight and win against 3 of you in a full moon.¡± I said as our conversation went to how to fight things.


    Act 5 Reward


    ¡°Is this really fine princess?¡± I asked in a whisper as I felt her heat.


    ¡°Yes, your not the first Eternal guard I¡¯ve done this with.¡± She whispered back lazily as I felt her shift, her soft chest pressing on my back.


    In a semi-double bed, two laid together the taller one was a blonde beauty, her hands wrapped around the other.


    Who was a tall boy of marble hair, they where covered by a thick blanket, there heat shared between each other.


    ¡°Is this really how it works princess?¡± I asked still a bit unsure about the situation as my body reacted to the situation and my mind started to cloud.


    ¡°Yes, now get a grip and sleep, this was considered the greatest rewards among my guards.¡± She said as I felt her breathing turning steady.


    She told me earlier that the greater the proximity of an eternal guard to there master, the faster the guard can develop his abilities.


    So as a reward for me making her stay here peaceful, as we waited out the storm she gave me the right to sleep with her whenever I can.


    Which she could have started earlier if this really is a way to make my threat senses better.


    But is there a reason she did it today? I thought as I went through my actions today.


    She was testing me! I thought as I moved lightly trying to make space between us, but the princess shifted, her arms tightening around me as if I was a teddy bear.


    ¡°Crap. . .¡± I said silently, as I noticed she was already asleep, did she plan this from the start?


    If I wasn''t able to solve that subtle threat would she still do this or. . . my thoughts wondered as oblivion embraced my mind.

 Chapter 24 Waiting out the storm

    Act 1 Next morning


    ¡°The storm will be passing the Maple wood valley at the end of this week, please stay indoors and also in related news the landslide of the southern mountain pass of Maplewood is under clearing, but we do still advice drivers to avoid that route.¡±


    The local news continued as I and a few other guest where in the guest hall, the solid glass windows buffeted by rain and winds.


    ¡°Sigh. . . well there goes my hope of reaching my daughter¡¯s wedding.¡± The old man who was the first victim of the parasitic monsters spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ojiisan! do you really think they¡¯ll do a wedding in this weather!¡± Derrick spoke his girlfriend on his side playing with a gamepad.


    Since I didn¡¯t feel any threat anymore and I had a lot of vampire blood I can use as a sacrifice I summoned a few medicines and treated the victims, and altered the memory of every guest, thinking I was the innkeeper.


    Except Sharmina and the girls. . . I thought as I saw the father of the family look at me and then motion for me to talk to the side.


    ¡°You wanted something sir?¡± I said as I walked away from the group on the sofa watching the news.


    ¡°Hey sorry but I¡¯m worried, is the food situation okay?¡± He asked I can feel nervousness and worry in his voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sir, we have enough food in the kitchen for a week and the storehouse in the back has enough emergency supply for a month. . .¡± I said but from the look he was giving me I understood he was sharper than he looks.


    ¡°But?¡± He asked.


    ¡°The fuel is an issue, if we keep using electricity as we are, the generators fuel wouldn¡¯t last more than three days, which should be fine because it¡¯s already friday.¡± I said placating the man.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s hope the weather people did there job right for once.¡± He said calming down.


    ¡°Thank you innkeeper, if you need help running the place while where stuck here just ask okay? I know your staff wasn¡¯t able to come in cause of the storm and I might not look like it but I¡¯m a three star chef from fancy hotel.¡± He said nodding at me before leaving.


    ¡®Yeah he would have been useful in the early days.¡¯ A voice spoke behind me as I turned around and saw the Apocalypse doctor, he was wearing a ruined lab coat over a blue turtle neck and jeans.


    He was Latino with light brown eyes covered with glasses and matted wavy black hair.


    ¡°Yeah, we could have kept everyone happier for atleast a few more weeks.¡± I answered back to him as he smiled and dissipated.


    ¡°You can see ghosts too mister innkeeper?¡± I turned back and saw the little girl looking at where my past self has faded into nothing, returning to the world I left lifetimes ago.


    ¡°Yeah I can but only a clairvoyant like you, can see them clearly kid, so who do you usually speak to?¡± I asked as I tried confirming if she was a ghost type clairvoyant or something else.


    She might be a natural sorcerer, the first one I''ve met in this realm.


    ¡°Grandpa! Mother¡¯s dad visits from time to time!¡± She said then she run off as we both saw her mother.


    ¡°Sorry about that mister Innkeeper, she¡¯s just a little imaginative. . . and it¡¯s only been a year since he moved on.¡± The mother said apologizing and giving a short bow before chasing her daughter.


    Act 2 The vampire


    I watched in the corner silently as a spirit appeared in front of Shiro and then disappeared when the girl ran towards them.


    Is he also a shaman? Those who asked the wisdom of the dead for the living.


    I left the corner that I hid in, moving through the vents in my swarm and then appearing in front of the vampire count.


    ¡°Hello miss Rikka it¡¯s a delight to see you.¡± The count said as he tried moving his hand but only budge the silvered chain holding it.


    A clear tub ending on a needle was draining his blood, one drip at a time, filling a rather large blood bag in a box filled of ice and salt.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too, are you enjoying his treatment?¡± I asked lightly for even I know how cruel it is to starve and drain a vampire.


    ¡°The sorcerer is much crueler than I expected, from what I''ve seen of how he treated you and the pawns I made, I would have expected him to just let me flee.¡±


    The lord said with genuine shock of the actions of what he assumed was small obstacle to his prey.


    ¡°Well I did say to be careful.¡± I said sounding like a broken record as I opened a fridge and took out a cherry milk box.


    ¡°Can I have some too?¡± He asked so I took another one, which was a strawberry milk one.


    Milk can¡¯t replace blood, but it¡¯s close enough that a pure blood can survive of it for at least a week before becoming weaken.


    As for a noble? They hate the human creation, but they can survive of it perpetually without becoming weaken.


    ¡°Here.¡± I said as I placed the carton box near his head and in a quick motion he bit through the cartons side and took a deep sip.


    ¡°Sigh. . . I don¡¯t know why my fellow nobles don¡¯t like milk, it is one of the few things humanity made that truly impresses us.¡± He said with his voice still arrogant while bonded like an animal.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I said as I moved away and sat just across from him, a table was in between us and on top was a chess board.


    Act 3 Replenishing magic


    ¡°Hey Shiro?¡± It was the wolfic red headed girl that spoke her voice as causal as one can get.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I answer as I kept using powdered vampire blood mixed with silver, wood ash, white sugar and rock salt, to draw a hexagon of magic.


    ¡°Do you really need to add sugar to that?¡± She asked as we saw a few ants already being attracted by the sweet substance mixed to my hexagon.


    ¡°Well the one I¡¯m summoning likes sweets, so it¡¯s needed.¡± I said as I stood up dusting of my hands.


    I looked back and saw that Lizel wasn¡¯t alone, Rikka and the princess was there too playing cards in a corner of the room waiting for me to start.


    ¡°Do you guys really want to watch this? It¡¯ll get boring if you keep watching it princess.¡± I said as I looked to the two poker playing girls.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! I don¡¯t think the way you get your spells would ever be boring.¡± The princess said while Rikka nodded agreeing with the princess.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°And I¡¯m curious, from what I know a sorcerer would replenish there magic by meditation.¡± She said amused at how unusual my practice was to what she knew of sorcerers.


    ¡°Well mines different, I can only actually use summoning magic, everything else is considered magecraft.¡± I explained but the girls really didn¡¯t understand it and it¡¯s kinda hard to explain the difference without using magic jargon.


    ¡°Wait didn¡¯t you say you knew performative and battle magic?¡± The princess said as her neutral mask turned sharp.


    ¡°Did I? Well I call it performance magic and battle magic but in truth I use my performance as a way to focus Arcana¡¯s attention on me and with it able to use summoning magic. . . as for the thing I call battle magic, well it¡¯s closer to magecraft than true war magic, which is the category of magic specifically meant for battles.¡±


    I finish explaining as I thought about the times I¡¯ve actually seen war magic in more Mana rich worlds, that loli explosion maniac would never let me forget her.


    ¡°That said the mana in this realm is too poor for someone to actually use war magic, alright that¡¯s enough talk I¡¯ll start my spell now.¡±


    I looked down and the ants had already made a line, they really are a very productive race.


    I took a deep breath and then started to sing deeply.


    ¡°I was walking down the hill


    Head in the clouds, lost in my thoughts


    Then I saw you out of the mill


    And suddenly, I didn''t know what to do. . .¡±


    I sang a song of how I used to act around her.


    ¡°Oh no, I like you, now it''s clear


    I didn''t mean to


    But here you are, with me


    You smiled and made me weak


    And I froze like a dear


    Why does this happen every time your near?¡±


    And I continued to sing feeling each conduit of Arcana¡¯s magic burning within my flesh as I glowed of soft amber flames dancing on my skin.


    as my eyes burned of fire, as they where closed, as I reached into the Immaterial sea for the girl I¡¯m trying to summon.


    ¡°Now I think about every word we¡¯ve share,


    Did I mess it up? or was it all a mistake?


    I''ll pretended I''m still okay. . .


    But I''ll probably think about you,


    Until, the rest, of my day- - -¡±


    I ended my song. . . and waited. . . and waited.


    ¡°Lucifer? Is that you? For the love of the blood mother, open your eyes!¡± I heard the familiar spunky, yet elegant voice of a friend.


    I did as she asked, my eyes opened as I felt the burning of fire in my eyes, my eyelids steaming as the flame of Komiko the princess I served healed each of my burnt out magic circuit.


    I saw her one of the few friends I made in my last life, she had long lovely pink hair tied into twin tails, her eyes where red and black, her vampiric fangs long serrated.


    She was small, her body still that of a human girl no older than 14 but if you say that to her she¡¯ll probably rip you apart while saying she was older than Rome.


    ¡°Hello Mistress Kitten, how have you been?¡± I said lightening the heavy mood as she raised an eye to my answer.


    She didn¡¯t say anything and looked around unimpressed eventually seeing the girls in the room.


    ¡°Are they your new love-servants Lucifer? I like the black haired girl, but didn¡¯t know you like beasts and demons. Hehehe!¡± She said giggling at the end, as Lizel reacted the most.


    ¡°What! Wha-what! I¡¯m not his!. . you want to go! you blood sucking Sna. . .¡± Lizel almost exploded, so with a toss of my handkerchief, it flew towards her wrapping around her mouth silencing her as she struggled with it.


    ¡°Please Komiko, Lizel, Rikka, don¡¯t be offended, she¡¯s just being mean.¡± I said to them as Lizel calmed down and stopped struggling with the piece of cloth as it fell from her mouth.


    ¡°Hehehe! Alright I¡¯ll stop, so why did you summon me love?¡± She said her mean amusement gone as she turn serious, yet friendly.


    ¡°I need a few of your spells Kitten.¡± I said directly and she nodded.


    ¡°Okay, I learned a few new ones since you died, but I guess you want some of my old ones?¡± She said as a scroll appear behind her unfurling with texts written in eternally leaking fresh blood.


    ¡°A bloodborne!¡± I heard and ignored Rikka¡¯s gasp.


    ¡°Hm, I like that one even more.¡± Kitten said happily, as I gave a tired breath, and pulled out a black bone amulet, with a carving of the words eternity on it¡¯s front.


    ¡°Please cast your ¡®blood touch¡¯ spell.¡± I said to her as she looked at me boredly.


    ¡°Really? that one? Even in this world your gonna keep hunting vampires?¡± She asked very curiously as I smiled at her and spoke.


    ¡°Only one question Kitten.¡± I said to her making her pout.


    ¡°Alright, alright, How about. . .are you still a virgin in this life?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± I gave a chuckle to her words and then nodded.


    ¡°Yes I still am in this one, as you can see I¡¯m a bit too young for that Kitten.¡± I said with a smile as she gave a bit of a blush as she looked me up and down.


    ¡°Alright don¡¯t be a perv and cast the spell already.¡± She gave me huff before she started using her blood magic.


    ¡°Night, Blood, and Age, vampires beware, for a hunter has my touch!¡± She casted as spears of blood came out of her bloodborne, stopping at the edge of the hexagon as a translucent barrier appeared.


    It became red darkening with every second but then it quickly cleared, as I pressed my amulet on the barrier as the carvings of the amulet started glowing forming into a shape of a rune that meant eternity.


    ¡°Any other requests Lucifer? Maybe I can pop that new cherry of yours~¡± She said teasingly, as she lowered herself showing her small cleavage underneath her double layered gothic dress.


    ¡°Maybe in a couple years.¡± I said trying to flirt back but I had people watching me so I needed to not follow Lucifer¡¯s instincts.


    ¡°Crimson tax, I might need it.¡± I said as she looked at me carefully.


    ¡°Your planning to hunt someone really strong aren¡¯t you?¡± She said lightly.


    ¡°Tell me Lucy, do you have a master in this life?¡± She asked her smile a little more fake than earlier.


    ¡°I do.¡± My word echoed through the silent room.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Your still a fool then.¡± She said as she started casting her spell, a much, much bigger one than the first simple one, as the entire room was bathed in blood.


    Act 4 Dealmaker


    Two walked the corridor of the inn, it was a short corridor only having five rooms facing the widows to a storming outside.


    One was a boy of marble hair, and the other was a tall girl of raven hair.


    ¡°I. . . I didn¡¯t know you knew an Elder.¡± I said my. . . world shaken when I saw this strange sorcerer summoning an Elder of my race, the only vampires above the royals, the only vampires that doesn¡¯t fear any other monster.


    ¡°You mean Kitten? She¡¯s not an Elder, she¡¯s probably an Ancestor now, based on how much her Hemomancy have developed.¡± An Ancestor vampire? Never heard of vampires like that before, maybe its another name for Elders?


    ¡°I. . . can you ask her to be my progenitor? I know, Elders mostly don¡¯t leave our origin realm but. . .¡± My head was running through my thoughts, thinking of anything I can offer.


    If I can just become one of her descendants, I¡¯ll become Royalty! I can finally be truly free.


    The last thought passed my head, as I realized Shiro stopped walking next to me, making me stop as well.


    ¡°You want her to adopt you Rikka? I don¡¯t think your the same kind of vampire.¡± He said the hesitation was clear in voice.


    Oh right, his a scholar. . . but also a man.


    With that thought I moved with vampiric speed and with my strength above an athlete twice my size I pressed Shiro onto the wall his reddening face squishing upon my soft chest.


    ¡°If she makes me part of her family. . . you can ask me anything and I will do it, for as long as I live I will do anything you want.¡± My voice felt unfamiliar, it¡¯s been decades since I was this serious.


    ¡°Sigh. . . Get a grip Rikka, do you really want to sell yourself to me?¡± He said his face losing his gentle smile, his eyes sharpening, as he lightly pushed me away.


    I was surprise, I knew he desired me, I knew he liked me. . . why? How?


    ¡°Look Rikka, what do you really want? If you only want to become a stronger. . . I can help you with that, you want to become a noble? It¡¯ll take time but I can do it.¡± He spoke I heard his voice, his beating heart.


    He was honest, I can even in his amber eyes, his trying, really trying to understand why.


    I kneeled down, as bloody tears dripped down my eyes, the things I hid in my allure slightly free.


    ¡°I just want to be free Shiro. . . I just want to be free.¡± Is the only thing I can say, I looked up and saw his black amulet glowing red.


    I finally realized what I was doing and stood up quickly in fright.


    ¡°That¡¯s. . . no that¡¯s not what I. . .¡± I stumbled my words as I finally felt myself again, trying to erase the compulsion I was under.


    ¡°Deal.¡± He said, as his gentle smile returned.


    ¡°Huh? What deal!?¡± I was confused what deal!?


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure your free, As long as you keep being a true friend.¡± He said as he walked off, leaving me behind, utterly confused.


    ¡°HA!¡± I let out a wheezing laugh as madness grip me, as I realized what the ¡®Blood touch¡¯ spell did. . . it makes us vulnerable.

 Chapter 25 Passing storm

    Act 1 Clear day


    The day was fair, days of constant rain and storm was over, the typhoon finally passed.


    ¡°Finally! I thought that damn storm wouldn¡¯t leave!¡± It was Lizel who I shared my time with as we stood at the parking lot, looking up at blue sky with barely any clouds near the amber sun.


    ¡°Hey! Shiro you have moment?¡± I looked down from the sky and saw Derick.


    Behind him his group was already packing there things into there minivan, much like the other guests of the inn.


    ¡°Yeah sure, what is it man?¡± I asked sounding casual, to the university student on break.


    ¡°Just wanted to say goodbye, and give you this.¡± He handed me a check, addressed to a community bank account, 6 thousand Toku.


    They where a group of 6, included Derick, they used three rooms, 150 toku for one day and night with meals. . . they over paid?


    ¡°That¡¯s to much? You only owe me for 5 days.¡± I said as I finished calculating.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, think of it as a thank you for helping me and my friends out, our numbers on the back call any of us if your ever in Manila! See you agent dude!¡± He said as he walked off joining his group.


    ¡°Huh, thought you did some magic to mess with there memories.¡± Lizel asked curious at what she saw.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t have a spell that can make them forget anything, just one that can change a few things so they don¡¯t. . .¡± I didn¡¯t know how explain it.


    ¡°Freak out?¡± Lizel finished as I was thinking off a good word.


    ¡°Yeah that, still I¡¯m happy things ended well.¡± I said smiling as the other guests asked me to come to them, probably so they can clear there own bills before leaving.


    ¡°You mean only one died?¡± She said as she was giving me a smirk.


    ¡°Yes because only one died, now come with me those two aren''t gonna help me sell my act.¡± I said motioning her to come with me, as looked to a canopy with freshly dug grave.


    ¡°That should be fine thank you~¡± I heard Rikka thanked loudly, my gazed towards her.


    What I saw that she was talking to the other guests, princess Komiko was with them, as they had them help with packing our things into the car¡¯s trunk.


    Act 2 Mercy


    I was walking alone in the halls of the now much more empty mountain motel, and then I opened a door to a storage room.


    ¡°Finally your back! I felt ¡®drained¡¯ waiting for you! So? Have you decided.¡± The noble vampire spoke changing his mask from joyful, satiric to serious.


    ¡°Yes I have.¡± I said as I came closer removing the needles draining his blood from his arms and neck.


    ¡°Ahh~ good, so what ransom do you demand from me sorcerer?¡± He said his serious mask on as he stretched his neck and shoulders, still chained on the sofa.


    ¡°A simple one, you keep your threat.¡± I said as I went and collected his blood in large blood packs, storing them in a cooling box.


    ¡°Huh, Miss Rikka was right, you are insane, well. . .a ransom is a ransom, by my blood I will have my kin hunt you, by dictate of my pride and those of my duke, once I¡¯m free.¡±


    He said trying to sound as noble as he could while still chained on the sofa.


    ¡°Good, once your free drink this, its blood from one of the victims surprising enough she was still a virgin.¡± I said leaving a small blood pack on the table he and Rikka uses to play chess.


    ¡°This chains?¡± He asked which made me smile.


    ¡°They''ll turn to dust once I¡¯m more than a mile away from you.¡± I said as I turned around, he didn¡¯t stop me as I reached the door.


    ¡°Know this Zahav, this is the last time I¡¯m showing your breed mercy. . .¡± I didn¡¯t continue my words, with my last warning said I left, not waiting for him to say anything back.


    Act 3 Red eyes


    Within a realm just beyond those of the human, in a woods of shadows and monsters, a man of copper skin and ashen hair walked as his cape moved by a cold wind.


    ¡°Is that you Count Zahav? It¡¯s only been a few months, do you have a message for the Duke?¡± A voice spoke within the shadows of the woods.


    For a normal blood pack this woods was a place of great danger but for someone like me? It¡¯s a hunting ground.


    ¡°I do, a complication had come.¡± I said as I looked towards a tree where the echoing voice did not come from.


    ¡°Truly? The great vampire count Zahav the random, met a ¡®complication?¡¯ now that¡¯s something I would like to see.¡± The voice echoed to my left then to my right.


    As a woman of short dark brown hair, and blood red eyes left the trees canopies, my attention followed her.


    ¡°Your blood gift can never fool me Lady Elena.¡± I said giving her a small bow, as she gave me a courtesy.


    ¡°Well I never did intend to use it too fool, so tell me dear Count why call one of the Duke¡¯s messengers?¡± She said as she continued to walk and my eyes followed her every movement, as her own eyes followed mine.


    ¡°The princess had gathered strong allies since her self-exile.¡± I started as only the stars, and lightflies gave faint light as we walked the grassy paths of the wild shadowed woods.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Truly? Impressive that the young princess, had gathered enough strength to make you retreat, it¡¯s only been less than year hasn¡¯t it?¡± Her curiosity was plain, but she was my only connection to the duke, so my candor must be sharp.


    And I don¡¯t plan to travel all the way back to the night realms, as I have other plans that needs to be settled back in the human realm.


    ¡°Report this to the Duke, Lady Elena. Second princess of the Surtr Royal line, had discovered my 2nd and 3rd objectives.¡± I started as we stopped at a clearing with stone ruins.


    I sat upon a broken ruined parameter wall as Elena listened to my report, writing it into parchment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be hiding and continue working at my 1st objective in secret, in a neighboring town. The princess has 4 allies, her Royal android, a Human sorcerer, a werewolf half-breed of the silver mountain clans, and an unknown pure-blood agent.¡± I paused giving Elena time to write.


    ¡°Been captured by the Human sorcerer while working on the 2nd objective, needed to be ransomed, the Human asked nothing of value but asked for me to continue my threat of him being marked by a vampire dukes Blood price.¡± I looked around as I felt ears upon us.


    ¡°Lady Elena you have been followed, tell the duke I would give him more details once he can reach me directly.¡± I said as I stood up, Elena followed suit, her own senses telling her what I noticed.


    ¡°Grr!¡± A growl was what greeted us.


    It was a pack of large boars hearing us, there eyes as red as are own, blood-boars monstrous pigs that we usually enjoy hunting. . . but that¡¯s only done with a retinue.


    Without saying a word both of us jumped and flew turning into bats as dozens of boars charged at our last spot.


    ¡°I will leave first Count Zahav, contact me the same way in a year, if you haven¡¯t heard anything from the Duke.¡± She spoke through her echoes as we weren¡¯t able to speak in our bat forms.


    Act 4 Drive


    In the back seat of a german car, a young marble haired young man. With his amber eyes looked in wonder at a pack of blood.


    ¡°What do you plan in using that on Shiro?¡± A pale beauty spoke her blood red eyes peered into the amber eyes of the young man.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, vampire blood is a potent sacrifice, many within the Abyssal sea would want it and plus, the older the vampire you took the blood from, the more valuable it is.¡± I said as I stopped playing with the blood pack.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just drink this and become a noble?¡± I asked curious at how vampire promotion worked in this realm.


    ¡°How crude! Is that what you sorcerers think we do?¡± Rikka said feigning indignation, but I can hear her amusement through it all.


    ¡°Well isn¡¯t blood sucking the only thing you leeches do! Ha ha ha!¡± Lizel said commenting as she drove.


    ¡°Atleast we don¡¯t run around naked and fornicate in the woods!¡± Rikka shot back as the car swerved in Lizel¡¯s distraction from the insult.


    ¡°We don¡¯t do that anymore!¡± She said with clear anger.


    ¡°Focus Lizel, I would like to go home in one piece, no more insults while we drive.¡± The princess told everyone as her focus was outside as the open windows blew on her golden hair.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Lizel answered focusing on the road.


    ¡°Of course¡± Rikka agreed.


    ¡°So is there some kind of ritual involve?¡± I continued with our last topic.


    ¡°There is, and your partially right that blood is involve in the ascension of a pureblood to nobility.¡± She said before smiling at me, as my attention was fully on her.


    ¡°Since a deal is a deal I¡¯ll tell you all the Vampiric lore I know off.¡± She said her blood red eyes still as enchanting as ever.


    ¡°Isn''t that against your peoples laws Rikka? I don¡¯t want you to become an outcast over this.¡± I said realizing that there might be reasons she was less generous with her peoples lore, before we made our deal.


    ¡°Oh no, our royals never made laws against it, we can basically tell other races everything we knew of our people.¡± She said as she looked out of the forest hilly filled side of the road.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t see the point of it most of the time.¡± Her hand cleared a lock of her raven hair revealing her slightly pointed ear.


    ¡°The ritual is simple, a pure blood must drink the blood of a royal, and sleep for 7 nights in a coffin filled with blood. . . either a noble vampire would be born or a monster that must be put down.¡± Her voice became sadden as she said the last part.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, were they friends or family?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hahaha! Neither! just an idiotic fool, who had there ambition consumed them.¡± She said laughing, her mask placed tighter than before.


    With that said the car became silent as we reached the edge of the town.


    Act 5 Tea-house


    The sun was warm, yet the light was to soft for it be the afternoon, as I felt the air¡¯s chill and the winds blowing on the now orange leaves of the maple trees.


    ¡°Bing! Bing!¡± I opened the door of what used to be a small flower shop.


    ¡°Welcome! Oh! Shiro! You brought your friends.¡± The shop owner welcomed us with a bright smile.


    ¡°Hey Fiona, can we hang here for awhile?¡± I asked as my friends entered.


    ¡°Oh wow.¡± One of them said.


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t know this place exists!¡± My seatmate said.


    ¡°Sure you can seat there while I get the menus.¡± Fiona said as she pointed at a circle of bean bags, with a tea-table in the middle.


    We sat down as we kept looking around the newly opened tea-house and the large amount of natural decoration mostly different kinds of maple bonsai, and flowering vines and exotic cacti.


    ¡°Is this like those hippie, flower power shops in American movies?¡± One of my friends asked, his light brown eyes looking into mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure Justine-kun, I haven''t been here for awhile.¡± I answered my friend as he fiddled with his painted nails.


    ¡°Who wants to bet everything in the menu is vegetarian?¡± The oldest of us said with confidence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that bet Janne-senpai, I¡¯ll say that this place has milk so I bet not everything is vegetarian.¡± Justine said as his interest peaked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the stakes?¡± Our dark haired tall tomboy of a friend asked.


    ¡°Angle-chan! I almost forgot, how about the losers pay for our drinks?¡± My best friend in the group suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that Yuki-chan.¡± I said as I thought about the bet.


    The others agreed to the bet¡¯s stakes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with not everything is vegetarian.¡± I said to my group.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with the other girls pick.¡± Yuki said as she wedged herself deeper into her been bag couch.


    ¡°Here you go kids. . . also I¡¯ve overheard your little bet.¡± She said pausing dramatically in the end with mischievous smile.


    ¡°Sorry to say this Shiro, you¡¯ll be paying the lot it seems. Fufufu!¡± She said laughing as she went back towards the counter.


    I looked to my friends as they immediately looked through the menu and I followed.


    Fried tofu using olive oil, Vegetarian carbonara using coconut milk. . . pastries with all having fruit or vegetable fillings. . . Mushroom and white onion fries.


    And the drinks! There all teas, cocoa mixes or different nut or bean coffees!


    ¡°Well a bet is a bet.¡± I said with resignation in my voice.


    Atleast our time was enjoyable, as we all ordered are drinks and snacks and talked about joining an open mic in one of the Night-cafes are hosting.


    ¡°What play should we do?¡± Angle asked as she she ate her mushroom fries.


    ¡°How about the witch and the knight?¡± Janne said probing are response, as she ate her fried tofu.


    ¡°A horror romance? Well Halloween is just around the corner, want me to play the witch?¡± Justine asked as he gave me a flirty wink, as he sipped at his lemon honey tea.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, that would be funny, I¡¯ll play the evil demon then.¡± I said after a bout of laughter at my friend¡¯s joke.


    The group seem to be receptive to the story will be performing after all we¡¯ve only finished reading the novel series a week ago.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do the entire story, so what scenes do we play?¡± Yuki asked as she sipped on her thick coco and almond milk, maple sap sweetened drink.


    ¡°Oh dear knight a single taste wouldn¡¯t be so bad. . .¡± I said smirking evilly, as I voice acted the scene where the demon offers the knight a bit of alcohol, that¡¯ll make them lose everything.


    And there we talked and acted out the scenes we loved the most in that story until the sun went down and all of us went our separate ways home, me leaving first as I lived in a different direction than them.


    ¡°See you guys!¡± I said as I biked up the slow twisting road, towards the manor up the hill.

 Chapter 26 Royal Neighbor Part 1

    Act I Panda?


    ¡°Breaking news the only panda of Maplewood, the one gifted by Wu Jianghao, the ambassador of one of our closest neighbors, the Ming empire.¡± A black haired pale skin, brown eyes typical of a native yamato woman newscasted.


    ¡°Has been stolen! A foreign dressed maid with black hair, was last seen carrying the 90 kilo animal. . .¡± I started tuning it out as I imagined thinking about it would be nothing but trouble.


    ¡°So princess, Lizel, what do you think?¡± I said standing up infront of them wearing a brigandine silver plated scale armour made from the scales of the fish people, american mountain cotton, sun blessed silver and reptile leather that should be from a kind of monster snake.


    ¡°It''s. . . Shiny?¡± Lizel said not really sure how best to describe it.


    ¡°Tink! Drop¡¯. . . Well it handles knives pretty well.¡± The princess said casually after throwing her stake knife and it harmlessly bounced off my armor.


    ¡°Well I still need Rikka to test if the blessing works.¡± I said as a soft morning light continuously radiated from the armour.


    ¡°Why do you need that leech? Silver works with werewolves too!¡± Lizel said as she turned one of her arms wolfic.


    ¡°Alright, go for it, but please aim for the chest that has the most armour.¡± I said standing towards Lizel, as she shook and stretched her arms who was only moments ago lifting dumbbells 50 kilos each, with just her human spindly arms.


    I breathed in deeply and then out waiting for her to prepare herself.


    ¡°Thud. . . Thud. . . augh. . .¡± Her fist smashed into my chest and I went down, my head clouded, my lungs unbreathing, my vision turning dark.


    ¡°Shiro!¡± I woke up, looked around and saw I was on the floor, my armor in pieces, a large hole the size of a small boulder on my chest.


    ¡°Sorry, thought your armor would at most dent.¡± Lizel said helping me up, I saw her wolven hands bloodied and her shoulder dislocated, I helped her realign it.


    ¡°Yeah, it seems I need to keep working on this one. . . Komiko?¡± I asked her, as she smiled at us while she drank tea.


    ¡°Yes Shiro?¡± She answered.


    ¡°Are there dragons in your kingdom? Like the ones in human stories, fire breathing with four limbs and pair of wings at there back¡± I asked as their scales and bones were one of the best materials for keeping the armour flexible even after being plated with alloy.


    ¡°No, they went extinct millennia ago, the only dragonoids left are false and lesser ones.¡± She said as the thought came.


    ¡°How about hydras or abyssal serpents? Hydras are large multi headed serpents with powerful regeneration and abyssal serpents are miles long deep see eels.¡± I asked as I took off my ruined armour and started disassembling it for parts.


    ¡°Lesser hydras can be found in the Mudswamp realm, but there''s only been a few times a true hydra was seen, as you described them. . . and for abyssal serpents? I haven''t heard of beast like that existing, but I know mere folk that might know.¡± She said honesty in her voice.


    ¡°Sigh. . . well that means, I can¡¯t make any good armour for a while.¡± I said thinking about foregoing heavy armour and just go try looking for other alternatives. . . maybe I¡¯ll just make a really good robe. . . again.


    ¡°Why do you even want to make armor, Shiro? You know those heavy things are mostly symbolic, most monsters can just break through even the strongest armour if they had maces or picks.¡±


    The princess spoke as if it was the obvious thing that armor in the monster worlds and human world was obsolete and should not be wasted on.


    ¡°Focus on your gunsmithing Shiro, atleast that thing was able to slay an abomination quite easily.¡± She said playing with the gun in question.


    She knows about guns but at how undeveloped personal arms were, even in the human realm, it wasn¡¯t surprising that the other realms still used flint locks with paper cast bullets.


    While humans stopped at bolt actions, shotguns and gatlings, while having tanks, ships and artillery almost in the late 22nd century in advancement.


    ¡°Oh. . . I just remembered you should go and visit little Sera, she¡¯s just moved at the manor in the neighboring hill.¡± The princess said as she motioned at the other hill where a new manor had just finished being built last week.


    Act II Automata


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of furniture.¡± I said as I looked up the ten metre high pile of furniture and supplies tied in boxes inside a cart.


    ¡°Well it would be unseemly for a princess to live as a peasant.¡± She said brushing her hair away from her face.


    ¡°Alright understandable, so where¡¯s Frannel? I can start moving things if she¡¯s busy.¡± I said as I checked on my feathered necklace, each feather tipped by shining gold.


    A spell to lighten anything to the weight of a feather by momentarily banishing its original weight into oblivion.


    ¡°I honestly have no clue, she left to contact sister, but she hasn¡¯t come back yet.¡± Seraphim said as I untied the ropes and slowly floated everything onto the ground.


    ¡°Well she might have gone and bought lunch?¡± I said uncertainty as it was only 9 in the morning, and I had already brought Seraphim some breakfast sandwiches courtesy of my sister.


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be, I haven¡¯t ordered her. . .¡± She stopped as shock appeared in her eyes, at the thing behind me so I turned around, and saw it.


    A slim young woman, almost skinny, pale of skin in a maids black and white cloth, her short dark green hair showed her two large steel bolts, appearing like hair accessories.


    And more importantly she was carrying a panda. . . and he¡¯s a big boy.


    ¡°Frannel! What is that?!¡± She asked expressively in shock.


    ¡°Flugga (A panda)¡± Frannel said, her face a mechanically expressionless mask of beauty.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a panda! I¡¯m asking why it¡¯s here!¡± The girl was acting her age, which made me smile as I went back to working at floating every wooden box down to the grassed covered front yard.


    ¡°Flugga (Sera asked for a friend).¡±  Frannel answered, the language of the royal automatons was still rough for me, even though Komiko had described that it was the most sophisticated language in all her kingdom''s realms.


    ¡°But a panda?¡± Seraphim was still skeptical as she had raised her eye at the scene.


    ¡°Gurahh! (Panda sounds)¡± The panda sounded, which almost sounded cute as I finished the last of the larger crates.


    ¡°Flugga (Are you sure?)¡± Huh? That made me turn as somehow Frannel understood the animal!


    ¡°Flugga (Princess, the panda asked to be in your service.)¡± I stood on watching the scene as oddly it wasn¡¯t the first time this happened, granted.


    The last time this did happen, the animal was a legendary great wolf and the one translating was her half wolven daughter.


    ¡°No! Do you think I will just take anyone who would ask? They should atleast be. . .¡± She paused and turned around, taking my arm.


    ¡°They should be heroic enough to risk themselves for me!¡± She said to the Panda, which looked at me and then nodded over and over. . .


    The next few hours were hectic as I saw a panda help push the heavier floating crates into the storage rooms while I and Frannel worked on the furniture.


    Decorating the manor was. . . simple? Like for some reason unlike when I did house moving with friends in my 21th century lives, where we would spend hours talking and rearranging things in their studio apartments. . .


    Stolen novel; please report.


    This house moving was very organized.


    ¡°Flugga (Yes, a flower pot for the three windows in the middle).¡± Frannel said as she carried a long table, as three porcelain potted flowering tulips floated at my sides.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I said as she placed down the table, covering it with a blue and gold tapestry showing a scene of a story I did not recognize.


    After I placed the flowers I stopped Frannel by holding her cold metallic like arms. . . they were not soft, they looked like normal skin, but felt more like the porcelain pots I just placed, than the flesh of a human woman.


    ¡°I want to test something, can I do what I want to you?¡± I asked her expressionless face as my own was mere inches from her, as I tried pushing her on the table, but merely felt stuck, like I was pushing a car.


    ¡°Flugga? (Test what Shiro the Sorcerer?)¡± The android said with one confused word.


    ¡°This.¡± I said as I went for a kiss and grabbed her on her hips. . . nothing, only the taste of metal, but as I expected she and Flenna had the same design as I reached deeper with my other hand and turned off a switch, just above her butt.


    ¡°Flu (Don¡¯t. .)  . . .¡± She tried to say before her power turned off.


    ¡°Whoever designed them, is one heck of a software genius, even with the limited hardware, they can simulate being unbalanced by a simple kiss. . . even though they can¡¯t even able to understand or feel.¡± I said to myself.


    ¡°Be lighter than a feather, lady anne~¡± I casted as my necklace gave a soft glow.


    I floated the turned off mechanical servant into her room and placed her on her pedestal work bench, and then started removing her clothes.


    ¡°Steelweave? No, it''s another kind of alloy turned thread.¡± I said to myself as I analyzed her dress, something that doesn¡¯t rip or get damaged much even during intense battles.


    She looked like a doll, a sexless doll who only had the figure of a woman in her 20s. I looked at her groin, which had her charger socket, and the end of her nape that had her data socket.


    I meticulously examined her, taking out some of her porcelain like skin, that was some kind of steel mixed alloy from the way it still smelled of iron.


    ¡°Frannel! Shiro! Where are you two! We''re not done yet!¡± I heard Sera as I finished the basics. I was sad as I only did this with Flenna every so often, but even so I can see the very obvious differences between the two automatas.


    Frannel was a newer model, and designed more for combat rather than just maid service.


    ¡°We''re in here princess! In Frannel¡¯s room! She had a power problem!¡± I said lying as I changed some of the automatas memories and then drained some of her energy and opened up her battery cells on her chest.


    I really do want to study these automatons more, they''re so interesting even the star federation had trouble making androids with such sophisticated software! I really want to know if there really just sophisticated programmed intelligence, or if this primitive world actually cracked artificial life.


    Act III Dinner


    In the newly furnished dining hall the ebony table was clothed by golden blues, the meal was fancy and western, much like the meals princess Komiko prefers my sister and I cook.


    ¡°This is good, you''re quite the chef Frannel.¡± I complemented the automata, as I and the princess continued to eat.


    ¡°Gaah.¡± The panda said as he tried giving some of his bamboo bread to the young princess.


    ¡°No thank you.¡± The princess said dismissively, as she turned her head away from the panda.


    But he insisted.


    ¡°I said no thank you!¡± The princess said, pushing away the offered bread, making the panda give a sad groan, as Frannel stood and started dragging the animal away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know pandas were this intelligent.¡± I said while I ate more of the stake with the baked gravied potatoes.


    ¡°You call that smart Shiro?¡± She said her face questioning.


    ¡°You have low standards Shiro, Pandas are weak Hanic Yaoguai who can barely protect their own bamboo forests from humans and much less from the people of the kingdom''s realms, and the other monsters beyond.¡±


    She explained with a sweet smile why my words were so foolish, which only made me nod, at how cute she was as she pretended to be her older sister.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know Pandas were considered a Ming empire Yokai, hmm. . . and here I thought they were simple animals.¡± I said finishing my meal.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! Now that¡¯s better Shiro, they are just stupid animals, but still it¡¯s best to respect them for surviving this long while being so stupid and weak.¡± The girl smiled after her laugh.


    ¡°I give them my respect, and they are cute little critters, mostly why my people keep them for entertainment.¡± I responded as we continued with our food and polite conversation.


    Act IV Uninvited guests


    In the middle of a full moon night, in front of a blue and white painted manor, a panda of soft white and brown fur, holding and chewing on a bamboo branch.


    Was with an older boy wearing a simple white buttoned shirt, speaking to a young woman of a maid of expressionless beauty and a young girl in a dark gothic dress, wearing a silver little tiara holding up her hair.


    ¡°Thank you for dinner.¡± I said to my hostess the small blonde girl no older than twelve.


    ¡°It was my pleasure Shiro, why don¡¯t you stay? I promise you''ll always eat like a king.¡± Seraphim said, cutely in that placating voice of hers.


    It made me smile, but I shook my head in dismissal of the idea.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken my oath, princess, why don¡¯t you visit us next time? I promise I¡¯ll cook you something special.¡± I said, making the young girl blush.


    ¡°Oh! Really! I. . .¡± She was cut off as she looked behind me and I heard a familiar sultry voice.


    ¡°Good evening, and nice to see you again Shiro.¡± The decades old vampire wearing the mask of a young senior from a high school, floated above us with her blood red eyes looking us over.


    ¡°Black lace? What wonderful taste you have, my dear vampire.¡± I said, meeting her smile with my own, complimenting her rather bold lingerie, as I tried reaching for my gun holster. . . I didn¡¯t bring my gun.


    As the realization struck me, I saw Frannel was already infront of the young princess Seraphim, defending her as I looked around us, feeling many hungry eyes watching us in the dark.


    ¡°Do you know this vampire Shiro?¡± Seraphim said from behind me, confidence in her voice, but I do felt that slight tremor . . . she was afraid.


    ¡°Flugga (She''s dangerous princess, go back into the manor).¡± Frannel warned and I agree with her, with the princess inside a house there''s only a few things a vampire could do.


    ¡°This is the first time we meet Princess Seraphim.¡± She said giving the princess a curtsy, flashing more of her enjoyables.


    ¡°My name is Rikka Chinomi, it is a pleasure.¡± The vampire said as she kept hovering just out of range of any attacks we can do quickly, well atleast attacks I can do quickly.


    ¡°Tell me vampire, what would your kind want from me?¡± The young princess expressed her confidence much like her sister.


    ¡°I and your sister have a relationship, and I have an attachment to the boy standing next to you.¡± She said making me less worried of her and more on the threats I feel closing around us.


    I ignored the stares of the three next to me as I checked on what spells I brought for what I thought was a simple new house visit.


    ¡°Out of respect for her and our friendship Shiro, I came with a warning, but it seems I came a bit too late. . . good luck Shiro, I hope you survive long enough.¡± Rikka said, floating away, as I finally saw the threats.


    ¡°Krrrick Krrick Rkriikk!¡± The sounds of monsters appeared.


    ¡°Vampire Arachnids huh?¡± The young princess said as I saw, giant spiders twice the size of the panda, with green venom leaking from the large black tusk like fangs, and they had bat wings! Six of them on their arms!


    ¡°Vampire spiders?¡± I asked as I felt more than a dozen eyes were around us, fortunately none were airborne, as they all stood like spiders around us in a half circle.


    ¡°Yes, a night beast native to the night realms, known to serve lower vampires.¡± The young princess said, as I followed her eyes towards a few humanoid shadows riding atop the larger of the beasts.


    Damn, has the blood price started? And I don¡¯t even have my hunting bag!


    ¡°It seems a court of low vampires are aiming for my Royal blood.¡± The young princess assumed, as she entered the house for a split minute and then appeared again with a large spear.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! Do not interfere with this Shiro! You''re a guest, with me and Frannel. . .¡± She started striking quite the pose, but then Frannel just picked her up and placed her at the house entrance, with a feathered fan.


    ¡°Aww!¡± She moaned, rubbing her butt, at her fall and with tears in her eyes, took the fan, as I took the silvered spear.


    ¡°Princess, let me do my job as an eternal guard oath bound to royalty.¡± I said helping her up, she nodded, standing proud, not letting the embarrassment impede her as she pointed at her fan.


    ¡°Go get them!¡± She yelled as Frannel charged forward, using pebbles as bullets clearing those who jumped and tried rushing us.


    The panda moved forward standing infront of the young princess.


    ¡°Here''s your chance, Panda.¡± The young princess said, making the panda nod, and then gripped its large branch like a club.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The panda gave a grizzly-like roar, as it charged into the fray breaking into one of the flanks as the other started surging towards us.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s my turn princess.¡± I said as I threw wooden beads towards the monsters.


    ¡°Let night see of the garden my lady~ so may the dark know of your thorned beauty~¡± I sang a small verse of a girl who loved to garden, as a wall of thorns grew from the beads of wood, as the grass around us withered into ash.


    ¡°KRrrr!¡± The screams of death sounded, as many of the spider bats were stabbed by the sudden wall of thorns, many still alive just pinned by the wall, screaming and struggling in agony. . . like trapped animals in barb wire.


    ¡°Woah, that''s amazing Shiro! Frannel kill those trying to climb the wall! Panda keep close!¡± The young princess said excitedly and started commanding the others.


    The Left flank and middle was secured, Frannel shooting those who started jumping over the barricade, while the bear roared an answer standing behind the wall pushing back those trying to get on our right flank.


    ¡°Frannel! Panda! Give me time!¡± I yelled as well, as I bled my arms and coated the silvered spear with my steaming blood, I breathed in a deep breath.


    I grabbed the 2 metre long spear with both hands. I breathed out. I thought of my life as a son of Heracles, a warrior king of a society of warriors and slavers.


    ¡°I! Call upon you! Pick up your shields and spears, for I need of you my SPARTANS!¡± I screamed with every ounce of what I used to be, as I stabbed spear into the dry dirt. . .


    The memories of being one of the leaders of the hundreds that had stopped the armies of the god king of the east, the king who had made sure that prophecies of drugged up woman were not the words of the gods, but there jokes.


    ¡°We answer the call oh White Wolf of Sparta! Aho! AHo! AHO!¡± Twenty soldiers fully armoured in bronze appeared, in a burst of light, as the silver spear turned to ash.


    Each one with in there hands an iron spear, and legendary shields half their size towards the enemy.


    Their ebony hair flowing with the night wind, their bronze covered backs, caped in red woolen cloaks as they¡¯re focus was towards the enemy.


    ¡°Spartans! To the walls! Do not let these monsters take our hold!¡± I commanded as they all charged in groups towards the gaps broken into by the giant spiders, as I saw three vampires riding through the gaps, with pistols and sabers, their faces monstrous.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s all I have, princess? Do you have any other weapons I could use?¡± I asked casually as my whole body steamed as circuits like veins burned of amber fire, all throughout my flesh, the princess can only shockly look towards the chaos of the battle and my magic.


    But then she pointed up, I followed her finger and what I saw made me frown, as I took out an amulet from my pocket as it was already glowing a bloodied red.

 Chapter 27 Royal Neighbor Part 2

    Act I Day


    ¡°Alright, Bye princess call me if you need me. Thud.¡± Shiro left the balcony the glass and ebony wooden framed doors closing themselves with those ridiculous iron springs, the paranoid guard installed them a few days ago.


    ¡°A waste of iron.¡± I muttered before going back to my drink as Lizel continued with her workout, the animal¡¯s scent overwhelming if not for autumn breeze.


    ¡°What iron?¡± Lizel said confused, as she finished her leg curls.


    ¡°Nothing, do you really not plan to help Shiro?¡± I asked curious why the smitten weregirl wasn¡¯t trying to be with the boy.


    ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t need to, we have a date in the next full moon! Promised to show me what a true werewolf should look like.¡± Lizel said smiling brightly and then her noise started sniffing.


    A true werewolf? Does Shiro know about the Primal Moon wolves? That large wolf ghost he summoned did look strangely familiar.


    ¡°Ehh. . . do you think Shiro noticed my smell?¡± She said as her cheeks turning red.


    ¡°Ha ha! Silly girl do you think that would stop that boy if he really wants you?¡± I said, as she turned even redder before leaving with a huff.


    ¡°Flugga (Your cruel princess).¡± My very first servant said, admonishingly.


    ¡°Oh can it. . .¡± I stopped as I heard the wings of a bat and looked towards the shade of my roof.


    ¡°Rikka? are you spying?¡± I said to no one as I shrugged it off and returned to my book.


    She can watch as much as she wants, but honestly I¡¯m not that interesting a target, atleast for now. I smiled at the thought.


    Act II Visit from the night


    ¡°Tung, tung, tung. . . Huh, Shiro is taking his sweet time?¡± Lizel said as I looked at the ringing of the grandfather clock, it¡¯s already 9.


    I turned and saw Lizel doing weighted squats in front of the tv showing one of those human movies. . . it was something about spiders.


    ¡°It¡¯s odd, do you think the boy¡¯s going through his rebellious stage?¡± I said smiling at my own joke, an old monster like that would never do something so childish.


    ¡°Ha! Maybe princess Seraphim¡¯s charmed him more than you did princess.¡± Lizel said laughing as she continued her exercise.


    ¡°Thump. Evening princess I came with news.¡± Rikka came from the doors of the balcony opening it widely.


    The entrance was dramatic, as Lizel turned ready for battle, her arms clawed and furred.


    ¡°Damn, what did you come here for blood slut!¡± Lizel barked at the vampire.


    ¡°Oh, princess is it alright that you have a wild bitch in your home?¡± Rikka shot back, her smile sweet, towards me.


    ¡°What!?¡± Lizel said angered at the insult.


    ¡°Enough! what news do you bring, is it Shiro again?¡± I asked a little concern as I stood up, my eyes looking at the other side of the room, seeing pieces of his broken little armor, bag of tricks and gun. . . did he really forget his things? again?


    ¡°Princess your beloved little sister is under siege by vampires of the lower cast.¡± She said her eyes focused on me, looking for something.


    ¡°Wait is Shiro fighting?¡± Lizel asked her face telling me how open she was with her emotions.


    ¡°Rikka, tell me why would you tell me this? What do you want?¡± I asked, as I bluntly want to know why this little schemer, would warn me instead of joining those vampires on feeding on my sister, and kidnapping my guard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, atleast not for now. . .¡± She started pausing before hanging her head back and with sigh continued.


    ¡°But if you must know, I don¡¯t want anyone else having a taste of the royal blood before I do.¡± She finished her blood red eyes shifting around the room, not meeting our eyes.


    Act III Siege


    I was bred and raised for war, ever since I can remember I have heard of the newest incarnation of our ancestral god Heracles, the son of the spartan lord Amphitryon and lady Alcmene. . . godson of Zeus the father of all that speak of Homers saga.


    He was Herron the white wolf King of Sparta. . . and now I fight for him.


    ¡°Back you beasts! Thud! Thud! Thud!¡± The monsters where large, strong, yet ridiculously stupid and clumsy as I stabbed a couple on there legs making them all tumble and fall there ugly spider like heads on the wall of thorns.


    ¡°Everyone! Rally and square!¡± An old command as I felt my body started moving even before I  realize it was the white wolf¡¯s voice.


    I moved back up with five others on my side stabbing and pushing away what looked to be one of the commanders of this monstrous tide, there black powder weapon weak there skill with the cavalry sword even weaker.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± She had yelled like a siren, as three spears stabbed her mount bringing it to Hades, as two others stabbed at her chest but then she jumped off the dead beast and mounting another, away from our spears.


    ¡°Some... say I have no direction, that I''m nothing but the light of a firestorm. . .¡± I heard singing as I felt incredible heat bellowing on my back, as I look around.


    Arrows of fire rained from behind us, volley after volley, much like how those of the land of east fight with there torrential arrows, with so many archers the very sun was bloated . . .


    "Ha ha ha! let us fight in the shade sisters!" One of the older ones of our order yelled as all answered her.


    "Aho! Aho! Aho!" we all yelled as we bang at our shield which seemed to only annoy the beasts making them charge through the arrows.


    The pressure of the monsters abated, as they backed away from the flames, it wasn¡¯t enough to kill but I saw many scream in pain, jumping and flying away from us, after many turned pincushioned.


    But as they retreated, something from there flank was flung towards me, I raised my shield.


    ¡°Splat. . .¡± A wet sound of something solid struck my shield it made it vibrate but then I felt it release the kinetic strength of the object.


    I looked down at the object and saw that it was the head of one of those war leaders of this monstrous warband.


    Act IV Aftermath


    The skirmish ended quickly when princess Komiko, Lizel and Flanna came and fucked this pathetic attack on it¡¯s ass. . . I wish I had my bag or I would have ended this before they even got here.


    ¡°Alright Spartans, go and help with the corpses, I¡¯ll hear of your prayers and give your boons after.¡± I said to the 18 kneeling and 2 injured women, some where of darker and lighter olive skin but all had dark copper hair.


    ¡°We obey our lord the White Wolf of Sparta!¡± They said as I administered first aid to the already healing injured Spartans, who was unlucky and got themselves surrounded and shot by blunderbuss grape shot. . . atleast I know my genetic meddling wasn''t bred out of them yet.


    ¡°White wolf? And Lord? Didn¡¯t I say you shouldn¡¯t summon armies Shiro.¡± I heard a familiar voice, her tone was between admonishment and amusement.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°I panicked princess! And I didn¡¯t have my weapons!¡± I said trying to excuse myself, even though I was really just experimenting and found a good opportunity to try a larger summoning spell.


    ¡°Sigh. . . I believe you Shiro, but now what would you do with them? Surely you don¡¯t expect me to take on.¡± She looked towards the spartan women and even the two who was already walking, there wounds partially healed, and there companions dragging them away.


    ¡°20 Amazonian warriors? I have read of them before, warrior women, descendants of the Hellenic mountain gods, I just didn¡¯t believe they still exist in the human realm.¡± The princess said curiosity on her tone.


    ¡°No princess, there my responsibility and even if I wanted to they can¡¯t stay.¡± I said as I showed the princess, a long spear tattoo on my arm that was disappearing, turning fader by the minute.


    ¡°There temporary, let¡¯s talk more later princess I need to offer them there rewards for accepting my summons.¡± I said as I walked towards the Spartans, as I took the bag Flanna carried all the way here.


    ¡°Come Spartans of the order of the Crimson Cape, let me hear your prayers.¡± I said loudly as the Spartans looked over to me, and picked up there spears and shield and red plumed helms.


    They were now around me in a lose circle, They looked at me as I looked into there eyes, some where of the earth, others of salt, and one looked of the ocean.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a weaken state as you can see, I can only offer you my blessing of fertility to safely bare strong children, of youth until a century, and of the destiny of love and peace.¡± I said seating on one of the large spider monster corpse, as they sat on the ground listening to me.


    Many nodded understanding my words, which gave my heart peace, as that meant the world I left understood the legacy I left them with.


    ¡°I ask for fertility my lord.¡± One of the earthen eyed one said, I nodded.


    ¡°Who else wants this blessing?¡± I asked and 10 of the Spartans raised there hands, the one who asked included.


    ¡°I understand, here, form a line and walked towards me.¡± I said taking out a bottle from my bag and poured it¡¯s green thick fluid into a bowl and waited for the women.


    ¡°Please lift up your bronze-skirts.¡± I said to the one in front of me, as she did so and the others watched.


    She was well muscled, her thighs thick, smooth and tanned, her abbs well toned yet still soft to my touch, it made me remember more of my past than I would admit, she was shifting in nervousness so I did my work.


    I took some of the green liquid from the bowl into my fingers and made a simple circle on the first woman''s lower belly, as I sang a song of a child given to a river, and raised by those who had built the great tombs of the sands.


    ¡°Your now blessed child, be mindful of your partner alright?¡± I said with a smile as the woman in her late 20s blushed, as she disappeared in a flicker of  green flames.


    The other nine was given the same treatment, and word of wisdom and encouragement, before I gave them back to the world I plucked them from.


    I was left with ten as one with the salt colored eyes spoke next.


    ¡°I want to be ageless my lord.¡± She said confident, in her choice, and 4 others stood with her.


    I nodded and put away the green liquid partially filled bowl of elder wood ash, succubus tears and dryad sap.


    And took out another bottle, and this time it was crimson, the one who spoke was the first one to come forward and she was immediately undressing, showing me her pale olive breast and thighs, as her bronze armor gave her quit the pleasing tan lines.


    I shook my head at the older woman in her 30s.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary my child, here, kneel a little.¡± I said as she looked confuse but did what I asked.


    I drew a small triangle on her forehead as I sang a song of the man that had live through it all, from the wilds of the stone age to the era were humanity used stars as batteries.


    ¡°Remember girl, life isn¡¯t worth living alone.¡± I said with a faint smile, she tried saying something but before she could she and her equipment disappeared with a flick of a red fire candle.


    The four others followed soon, each of them I gave a warning of not wasting the extra time I¡¯m giving them and not to overwork themselves.


    I looked at the last five, two had salt eyes, two earth eyes and the ocean eyed one, all five where much younger than those who first came before them.


    Four stood, leaving the ocean eyed one after a embracing goodbye from them, unlike those before them had done.


    ¡°We ask for peace and love White wolf.¡± A salt eyed girl in her late teens said her voice shaken.


    I nodded as I brought out a pouch of purple dust.


    ¡°Then come here girls, I know your era is anything but peaceful, but there would be a time that it would become peaceful. . . enjoy your peace, but remember only the strong can keep peace and keep your love ones safe.¡± I said as wisely as I could with my current body, as I¡¯ve learned that lesson to many times, as I looked each of the girls in there eyes, as I threw a handful of dust at each of them.


    They coughed at the dust, but they all smile and spoke of there gratefulness, before each disappeared into a spark of purple light, leaving only the ocean eyed girl that met my amber eyes.


    ¡°I want to stay my lord, to be your guardian in this incarnation of you.¡± She said her pose unflinching as I stood and placed my hands on her shoulder.


    She was much taller than I was, well muscled too but still with the physic of a woman, maybe she was even taller than Lizel, but I can feel her shake at my casual touch, as she really was still a girl in her late teens.


    ¡°I cannot keep you here Spartan, you know of the lore, I summon you to do a task, and that you would need to leave once I give you my blessing as a reward, you will return as if waking from a dream.¡± I said reaffirming part of the legacy I left them the part I can I still use.


    ¡°I am of house Heraklion, of clan Agiad. . . my ancestors stayed with you my lord the longest, and my ancestors left us, there children to say this when we meet you. ¡®You bastard! You still owe me! You think that I had fun Fucking that Ogre pussy for you?! No! So do as my granddaughter say!¡± I stood shocked as the spartan girl spoke in broken Orcish, rather than her perfect Hellenic.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my lord, we don¡¯t understand our great grandfathers message, but my father told me it was important to memorize it word by word and tell it to you. . . can I ask what the message mean?¡± She asked the last part as she bowed her bronze helmed head.


    ¡°Sigh. . . No, I can¡¯t tell you but, I accept your request, you will stay but I¡¯m no lord in this incarnation, so please call me Shiro.¡± I said as I took off her helm, and held my other hand to her.


    ¡°I-I my name is Hellen, and I thank you for accepting me. . .¡± She said shakenly, happily taking my hand kissing it as she kneeled, and then started singing a prayer to the goddess Hestia and Hera.


    Act V Princess


    It was still quiet the sight, seeing him using his magic. . . I still can¡¯t believe a true sorcerer would serve me, but fate is a fickle thing, good thing I trusted myself after she said my simple whim will win me the war.


    ¡°Alright stop now, and go help with the maids Hellen, will talk more later.¡± He said to the young Amazonian warrior, she nodded happily and went to help pile the corpses.


    He then looked towards us, as I stood next to my sister and Lizel, while the androids worked to pile the corpses of the vampiric spiders, which Shiro might be interested in, from how hungry he is for materials.


    I had already paid him almost a month of a quarter of my holdings wealth, to satisfy his needs for material he could use in his magic.


    ¡°Sister? Can I ask who those Amazonians that came and helped us are?. . . they just, appeared.¡± Little Sera asked, as I felt she was still recovering by the shock of seeing Shiro . . . break my request of not summoning armies.


    ¡°Hello girls, and thanks for coming Princess Komiko, Lizel, even with my spells, I was at my limit.¡± He lied as I saw his chest, his arcane circuits burnt into his skin, as it was being healed by my eternal flame.


    ¡°Idiot! Told you not to fight the blood suckers alone!¡± Lizel said softly punching the boy on his chest making him take a step back.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, sorry Lizel, but they came out of nowhere! Also how did you know we where even in trouble?¡± He asked confused, as he looked up trying to find someone.


    ¡°Your guess is right Shiro, Rikka came to us warning of a bunch of lower cast vampires aiming for your blood price.¡± I said to him making Sera jump at the word.


    ¡°Blood price! What did you do Shiro? Why would a vampire lord place a blood price on you! And why haven¡¯t you paid it off Sister!¡± Sera said panic in her voice as her body shook, her masked calm cracking.


    But then Shiro placed a hand on her head, and patted her, I felt something as I saw how quickly it calmed down Sera.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Princess Sera, I wanted the blood price, because of it I can get more of these for free.¡± Shiro said smiling, as he showed a glass bottle filled with six bloody fangs.


    ¡°Vampire fangs? Why would you want them. . . are you a collector Shiro?¡± Sera now calm asked curiously.


    ¡°No, I use them to make weapons.¡± He said pocketing his price for tonight¡¯s fight.


    ¡°Shiro, I see you left one.¡± I said looking towards the Amazonian dragging a corpse and throwing it into the pile.


    ¡°A friend in a past life called in a favor, I wasn¡¯t able to refuse. . . I would need to do a ritual though, or else she can¡¯t stay more than a few days here.¡± He said looking at the spear tattoo on his arm, it was disappearing much much slower than earlier.


    ¡°Also princess Sera, I¡¯ll get you a new spear, sorry for turning the other one into dust.¡± Shiro said apologizing, to little Sera kneeling to her height.


    ¡°Ha! It¡¯s fine Shiro I can just buy another one. . . but you can pay me back with another date!¡± She said trying to pull on Shiro¡¯s guilt to get her another play date.


    ¡°Of course princess.¡± He said easily agreeing with a smile.


    ¡°Shiro, tell me is twenty your limit?¡± I asked quiet concern that he might summon a real army sooner than I would expect, base on how fast his magic was growing.


    ¡°Yes and no, it depends on how powerful the people or things I¡¯m summoning and what things or people I can sacrifice. . . and how many will answer my summoning.¡± Shiro explained.


    Which sounded about right, he explained it to me months ago, how his real magic works, on how it works with the concept of equivalent exchange and that sentient beings can refuse being summoned.


    ¡°So Shiro, can you summon me?¡± It was Lizel who asked, her hand on her head actually thinking, which was a surprise and it was a good idea that Shiro can summon us if where in danger or if his in danger.


    ¡°Maybe? I already made a summoning totem and gave it the princess.¡± He said motioning to me, which I nodded to Lizel. . . but actually I lost his trinket months ago, I think it¡¯s in one of my drawers, it¡¯s been awhile since I saw it.


    ¡°It looks like this, right now it can summon me if you broke it.¡± Shiro said pulling out small card made of white wood, with his name written inside a rune.


    ¡°Here, you two can have one, but be careful with them, it takes me awhile to make one.¡± Shiro then gave one to Seraphim and Lizel.


    ¡°Can you make one that can summon me?¡± Lizel asked while she looked over the trinket which looked more well made than the one he gave me.


    ¡°Maybe? I need to do a minor ritual, and I need something you consider precious. . . and I need to give you a rune tattoo.¡± He said while looking over the corpse pile, I can see the greed in his eyes. . . he kept saying that arcane mana was poor here but life mana was ridiculously rich, I still understand what he meant when he explained both things.


    While I saw Lizel turning red by his words, the girl really does have a crush on my little servant.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! Shiro do as Lizel wished, before you start collecting your loot.¡± I told him, before taking Sera with me and asking Frannel to grab us some chairs and tea so we can watch while they worked.